Cast in Steel, Carved In Stone

2 Christine W. Murphy This book is dedicated to Jan Minter, my faithful critique partner and friend. Cast in Steel, C...

Author: Murphy Christine W

11 downloads 614 Views 2MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

2

Christine W. Murphy

This book is dedicated to Jan Minter, my faithful critique partner and friend.

Cast in Steel, Carved in Stone Christine W. Murphy

© 2003 Christine W. Murphy ISBN: 0-7599-3724-9 Trade Paperback Published June 2003 eBook ISBN: 0-7599-3723-0 Published May 2003

Hard Shell Word Factory

Hard Shell Word Factory PO Box 161 Amherst Jct. WI 54407 [email protected] www.hardshell.com Cover adapted from painting by Abigail Marie Murphy Printed in the United States of America All rights reserved All characters in this book have no existence outside the imagination of the author, and have no relation whatever to anyone bearing the same name or names. These characters are not even distantly inspired by any individual known or unknown to the author, and all incidents are pure invention.

Cast in Steel, Carved in Stone

3

Chapter One “GREAT ODIN,” Mikkel swore when his head connected with the overhead. He ignored the trickle of blood, which traced the angle of his jaw and settled in his week-old beard. A glance at the pilot’s controls revealed their shuttle had bounced off the planet’s security shield. Instinct told him to grab the controls. Instead, he leaned back and clutched the arm rests. “What the hell are those idiots trying to do? Kill me?” His Triden pilot, secured by the restraints Mikkel had ignored, smirked between clenched teeth. “Everything’s under control, sir. Some glitch planet side. Lexina isn’t one of ours.” Mikkel rubbed his head. The Triden Empire would have him believe that anyone who hadn’t joined them was an incompetent fool. A few years of military service had schooled his pilot in party line. After he scanned the readouts on the two-man shuttle, Mikkel relaxed. The pilot was experienced, if too gung-ho in the service of his emperor. The security shield had dropped away twenty seconds later than scheduled. “We’re not going to crash, are we?” Mikkel managed a waver in his voice. It wasn’t hard. He hadn’t been able to hold down food for three days, a rather nasty consequence of staying away from home too long. If he didn’t return soon, Yule would have nothing but a bag of bones to chastise. This annoying trip could still be the death of him. “I’ll have you safely on the ground in no time. I just need clearance from the ground crew.” “I think they did it on purpose.” The words left Mikkel’s mouth without thought, part of the whining persona he projected for the Triden’s benefit. After expressing his false outrage, Mikkel recognized a ring of truth. Not that he suspected Lexina of wrong doing. They needed this deal to remain prosperous. But if the Triden Empire knew what motives drove him, they would scatter his atoms throughout the stratosphere. Sending one of their pilots along with him into oblivion wouldn’t bother them in the least. Mikkel didn’t need to be reminded why this charade was necessary. All he had to do was remember how close the Triden fleet

4

Christine W. Murphy

had come to overrunning his corner of the galaxy and what would happen if he wasn’t there to protect Yule. For the first time on his month-long journey, a member of the Triden crew looked at Mikkel with suspicion. “They might have purposely delayed the screen drop,” the pilot said, correcting his course to make their approach. “Lexina is part of the Neutral Cartel. We Tridens aren’t too popular here. I’m surprised you didn’t take one of Lex Central’s corporate transports. Do you get the opportunity to travel often?” Mikkel shouldn’t have shown so much interest in the shuttle’s controls. He seldom left Yule, and then only in secret. This was his first official trip abroad. Yule had taught him one lesson very well—guard what you have, hide what you know. A forced smile firmly in place, Mikkel shook his head. “That would never do. Lex Central has the most dreadful transport ships, designed to drag goods from one port to the next. Dreary things. They would never spare a thought for my comfort. As for this shuttle, these small craft make me nervous. I can’t see any reason why they don’t fall from the sky. Your district commander was most kind to spare his personal cruiser for the trip. Elaina and I had a delightful time in his private quarters.” The pilot smirked. “I bet you did.” Mikkel bit back a retort. He could afford to play the fool. It didn’t hurt him and could only help his cause. The less people expected from him, the less they would suspect. Besides, he and Elaina had needed their privacy. Neither wanted their affairs, or rather the lack of one, made public. Public pretense of intimacy made their private indifference almost bearable. He was willing to play the fool to a certain extent, but to admit he couldn’t keep his paid mistress in his bed was a humiliation he preferred not be made public. Mikkel molded his face into a practiced expression of petulance and stole another glance at the pilot’s controls. He wrung his hands in mock regret. “Most inconvenient to lose Elaina, most inconvenient.” Prurient interest lit the pilot’s eyes. “Are women from Royce as good as they say? Are they worth the money?” More money than you’ll ever make chauffeuring heads of state for the Empire, little man. “Elaina was skilled in all areas of entertaining, and with a twenty-year contract, her terms were most reasonable. About the cost of your commander’s cruiser, I suspect. I was quite heartbroken to have had to part with her before her full term expired.” “I suppose you had to, I mean, this deal with Lex Central.”


5

Was the man trying to win a bonus? What would the Tridens pay for off-hand comments from the head of Yule? They would pay to know why Elaina left, and it had nothing to do with his agreement with Lex Central or their sudden incompatibility in bed. Mikkel’s month-long, seemingly drunken, tour of several star systems had allowed him to contact most members of the underground and drop Elaina at her new post. That she went willingly, even with anticipation, hadn’t made things easier. Maybe he was jealous that her part involved so much more fun than his. He couldn’t imagine anything less enjoyable than his duties on Lexina. Duty was why he sat on this Triden shuttle with a throbbing bump on his head, preparing to land on the home planet of Lex Central Corp, one of the largest corporations in the galaxy. The port boasted an equally widespread reputation as the most boring layover in existence. No matter how reluctant he might be, Mikkel must give Lexina his personal attention. An agreement made over twenty years ago by two men—one dead, the other mad—demanded his presence. “Isn’t that right?” the pilot prodded. “Because of your contract with Lex Central, their board requested a change in your...ah...domestic situation?” The question sent the throbbing in Mikkel’s head spiking. The man was getting too personal. Mikkel had sent his mistress packing after almost eleven years, and it had nothing to do with him taking a wife. Only he and Elaina knew why, as well as most of the New Alliance underground, of course, and whoever else Elaina had decided to take into her confidence. Damn, he might as well have taken ads out in the Freetrade Press to announce their falling out. “I believe we are being hailed, Captain.” Flustered, the pilot answered the blinking comlink light. “Lex Central, this is shuttle seven from Triden Transport Foxtrot Alpha One. Request permission to land.” “Identify complement and purpose of visit, Foxtrot Seven.” The voice from the surface sounded like that of a little girl. An ominous beginning, but his call to arms. Mikkel slammed shut the comlink next to the pilot and opened his own. Time to ensure he made the proper first impression. The pilot threw him a startled glance, no doubt surprised Mikkel knew anything about the craft. Despite having done most of his flying on simulators, he had every confidence he could have safely maneuvered the shuttle through the faulty security shields.

6

Christine W. Murphy

Mikkel complained into the open comlink. “The jackass next to me is certifiably the worst pilot in the Triden fleet. As for myself, I am Mikkel, son of Baldar, Supreme Ruler of Yule, and I demand immediate clearance. I have come to claim my bride.” KAT DIDN’T KNOW whether to laugh or cry. She had almost killed the Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule. What kind of fool used a title like that? No one had supreme rulers any more, except for a few backward dictatorships supported by the Triden Empire. Her father wouldn’t have signed a contract with someone like that. To make matters worse, this person expected a bride. How was she going to explain she had no bride for him to claim? She managed to keep from swearing aloud. How could her sister have done this to her, to her new husband, to Lex Central? Kat hoped Mike Whatever-His-Name-Was, son of this supreme ruler person, was willing to accept some blame. If he was a man of logic and reason, she could make him understand. But that pesky title, Supreme Ruler, didn’t sound like something a reasonable man would use, even if he did stick “son of” in front of it. When the technician beside her cleared his throat, Kat realized that clutching the counter top had turned her knuckles white. She gave the man a reassuring smile. “Right on schedule.” He turned to his fellows behind him, who manned the main station controls, and flashed thumbs-up. Someone started to cheer, but was immediately hushed. The outburst showed how nervous they all were, and on edge was how she wanted them to stay. She couldn’t afford to have a lax duty crew in the landing bay. “I want a full diagnostic run,” she announced. “Another mistake like that last one with the Stybyt freighter due in this afternoon and we’ll have twenty years worth of credits burning over our heads. Keep an eye on the Triden cruiser. Let me know when she leaves the system. If they hang around a minute longer than necessary, I want sector security notified. Make them earn their retainer.” The technician stuttered his reply while the rest of the crew scrambled to look busy. Kat resisted the urge to straighten her hair. Her hands firmly clasped at the small of her back, she strode toward the lift. When the doors closed around her, she sagged against the wall. Time to face this Yule character. Please don’t be a total fool. It was the only prayer she knew. She had little faith any superior being would answer.


7

Surely, the representative from Yule couldn’t be as big an idiot as rumor suggested. Her father, who had visited Yule when Kat was ten, had spoken well of Mikkel. A serious boy, her father had said, and gentle, or he would not have pledged his daughter’s hand in marriage as part of the trade agreement. Everything she’d heard about him since suggested he’d become a spoiled brat. A spoiled brat of twenty-five. During the past decade, the delegation from Yule had inquired twice about fulfilling this part of the bargain, always accepting her father’s excuse that his second daughter was not old enough to marry. The most recent official inquiry, made several months ago, came with a charming young man tasked with preparing the bride for life on Yule. Why would the bride need preparing? Kat had never heard of anything so patronizing. Life on Lexina prepared one for everything the universe had to offer. She straightened her shoulders at the indignity of it. Thankfully, her dignity wasn’t at stake. At least it hadn’t been until now. The thought sent her sagging on buckling knees. The last message from Yule left no room for excuses. The marriage would take place. It required only two signatures on a document prepared long ago. The groom came to take possession of his bride, or the agreement was void and Lex Central would pay the penalty. A penalty they could not afford now, with their dues to the Cartel ten days delinquent and the war between the Tridens and the New Alliance working its way toward their end of the galaxy. A fraction of a second before the lift slid to a stop, she pushed away from the wall. A sedate smile fixed on her face, she greeted the waiting officials—the officers of the Lex Central board of directors. No sister, no Sofia. The sick feeling in her stomach told Kat that her family had deserted her again. Kat would have to break the news to the abandoned bride groom while her board of directors watched. Which of them wanted her to fail? Who were they plotting to put forward as her replacement? First Vice President approached, head bowed, uncharacteristically subdued. As always, his gray suit was wrinkle free, every strand of his closely cropped black hair in place. She had adjusted to his unusual height and no longer strained her neck to meet his gaze. Instead, she stared at his collar pin, which required only a slight tilt of her head. She couldn’t blame him for his impersonal greeting. No one wanted to side publicly with her until they knew the outcome of the negotiations, but she had harbored secret hope that First Vice might be different. They had been close when she was just another member of

8

Christine W. Murphy

the board, both of them youngsters in an organization of old men. She pretended to study the blinking lights that marked time to the end of decontamination procedures. Less than a minute remained. First raised his eyes and gave her a reassuring wink, one the rest the board members couldn’t see. “Chief?” She should feel flattered. He had enough confidence in her to speak. Instead, she resented his lowered voice and muted support. If her father were standing here things would be different. The others must expect her to lose the contract with Yule, a disaster that would destroy anyone who stood too close. “It is a good day to trade,” she said, watching the rapidly blinking lights. “But an inauspicious beginning,” he answered. This time she didn’t hesitate to swear under her breath. To think she’d once considered contracting marriage with the man. If she had, her loyal husband would now be scrambling to find a profitable way out of the association. “Not as inauspicious as yours.” She would have enjoyed seeing his face pale, but just then the lights stopped blinking. The Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule had cleared contamination. A lump formed in her throat. She’d been hoping the man had some alien plague. The scenario flitted through her mind—a fatal germ detected by the medical sensors, sincere apologies to his family while he dissolved on the other side of the lock. When the door popped open, she failed to control her reaction. She could feel the Lex Central Board of Directors watching her jump at the sound. Father, you were always so good at this. So much better than I. She expected no trouble recognizing their guest. The shuttle carried two men and regulations prevented the Triden pilot from entering the terminal. A man in traditional black leather opened the airlock and waited for his passenger to disembark. The first mark against this Mikkel. He had insisted on Triden transportation, not trusting his person to the care of the New Alliance or one of the Neutral Cartel’s vessels. Despite Yule’s carefully worded stance to avoid taking sides, this one decision said volumes on where their ruler’s loyalties lay. First Vice said this meeting had begun inauspiciously, but Kat almost made it worse. When she caught sight of Mikkel of Yule, she started to laugh, a short trill, quickly muffled. The staid men of the board gasped in unison, even First. She had thought he at least had a


9

sense of humor. Evidently, he did not. Mikkel was the most gaudily dressed male she had ever seen, like the mythical yingling bird, who displayed his plumes during breeding season to draw predators away from the nest. Like that bird, which strutted back and forth on its branch while feral cats followed his progress from below, this man looked arrogant in his belief that none could catch him. Their expressions clearly showed the board was not amused. Neither was she when she stepped forward, her hand extended. The son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule reeked of wine. He ignored her hand. “Are you the one responsible for this?” he demanded. Unlike First Vice, he stood only a half-head taller than she. His mop of drab brown hair flowed to a length no man would keep it, not if he had a credit in his pocket to have it cut. It hung in his eyes and over his shoulders. She doubted he’d grown the beard on purpose; it grew ragged and thick on his face. His fist would have intimidated her, but she hadn’t recovered from the shock at how he dressed. What could be more ridiculous than a fully grown man wearing every color of the rainbow? In her dark green tunic, which came to just above the knee, with brown trousers and black boots, Kat felt positively drab. Color swirled around him. Even close up she couldn’t distinguish the color of his eyes. His bright blue pants were tucked into orange boots. The white shirt he wore would fit into any board room, except for the ruffles and puffed sleeves. Someone had woven his jacket using satin ribbons of every color in the galaxy. If any hue remained unused in his costume, she couldn’t imagine what it was. To top it off, a gold ring dangled from his right ear lobe. What sort of place is this Yule? And aren’t we glad we don’t have to find out? She would have stared at him all day if he hadn’t shaken his fist and bellowed again. “Are you the one responsible?” Her board members stepped back. So much for male chivalry. No wonder she was still without a marriage contract. “Yes, Mr. Mikkel, I am the one responsible.” Mikkel backed away. Evidently, he hadn’t expected a direct response. His hesitation gave her confidence. “I am Chief Ferris, CEO of Lex Central. I apologize for our security malfunction. We are running a diagnostic to ensure the incident is not repeated.”

10

Christine W. Murphy

When she stepped away from the lift, indicating he should follow, he staggered a few steps. “We have prepared a tour of the plant for you to take when you have recovered from your trip. I am sure you will want to personally inspect the arrangements we have made to process your goods when they arrive from Yule. We are so pleased you have arrived safely.” “Safely? You call this safe?” He pulled back a lock of hair to reveal a cut on his forehead that disappeared into the hairline. What a mess this was turning out to be. With newly squared shoulders, Kat imagined what her father would say. “We’ll get that taken care of right away, Mr. Mikkel.” “If you can’t be bothered to learn my proper title, I see no need to proceed further.” She was wrong. Things could get worse. The man was pouting. A full grown man and he was pouting. “Our apologies. If you would tell me how you wish to be addressed—” “Certainly not as Mister. I’ll have to ask my protocol officer. I left him home this trip. Very dull man, no fun at parties. It’s a wonder I don’t leave him behind more often.” The man no longer sounded angry, but daft. It hadn’t occurred to her that the man in charge of Yule’s trade might not be sound of mind. Surely his people had some procedure. His second in their corporate structure would step in until they appointed or elected someone else to the post. Her people could conduct a few tests and forward the reports to the Yule council. “If you’ll follow me, I’ll take you to the infirmary. We have one here at the docking facility.” He crossed his arms over his chest and glared. “I demand to be taken to my room. Dag will attend me.” Kat winced. Dag. This was his fault. Prepare the bride for life with her husband on Yule, indeed. Maybe Mikkel would blame Dag instead of Sofia. “Of course, sir. Right away, sir.” Before she could send for Dag, he appeared and flung himself at Mikkel’s feet. “Oh, Supreme Ruler, Keeper of the Secrets of Yule, Winged Guardian of the Steel Gate and the Stone Shield, Master of the Sun and Stars, spare your servant his just fate and look on him with undeserved favor.” It was all she could do to keep from yanking the man upright. Dag had promised not to confess his misdeed until after she informed Mikkel of the change in plans. The last thing she needed was a scene in front of her board of directors.


11

Mikkel didn’t look at all distressed. “I appreciate the traditional greeting, Dag, but we are guests. I think your behavior is upsetting our lovely host.” When he smiled he looked almost like the man in the pictures Sofia had sighed over since she was six. Kat had to confess she’d done her share of sighing, even after Father decided he couldn’t spare her and would send Sofia to Yule instead. Such childish impulses had died in Kat years ago. She was more sensible now. Oh, Sofia, why did you do this to me? Dag hopped to his feet and bowed to Kat. “My master will take your tour after he has changed and rested.” Turning to Mikkel, he added, “You do quite reek, you know.” Mikkel ruffled the shorter man’s head as if he were a boy. “You are the truthful one, Dag.” The truthful one? Oh, God, if he only knew. Mikkel of Yule would know shortly. She couldn’t keep their secret long. Best to break the news quickly, present her alternative, and hope for the best. Without a glance at the assembled board members, the two men started down the hall. Kat had to run to catch them. When she did, Mikkel took her arm and pushed Dag ahead to lead the way. “I apologize for Dag’s display. He does lean toward the theatric. I’m afraid greetings on Yule tend to be traditional. I rather think my ancestors used to eat the peasants.” Kat looked to the side to see if he was teasing, exaggerating, anything. He appeared quite serious. “Yours look civilized, by the way,” he added. Her mind went blank. She should have insisted he receive treatment in the infirmary. She needed a shot of caffee to get through the next few hours. Was he talking about her clothes? “What looks civilized?” “That group of dreary looking drones outside the airlock. Your peasants.” She hid a grin. “That was my board of directors.” “Why, how embarrassing...for someone. Your days must be exceedingly dreadful working with that crew. Or is that why you call them a bored? How simply dreadful for you. I assume you are the older one.” Was she ever going to get on top of this conversation? The man’s bizarre clothes, his absolute ignorance of polite conversation. All she could do was stare at him. He stopped walking and returned her stare.

12

Christine W. Murphy

His eyes were a soft gray. “You’re the older sister. Two years older than I, I believe.” “My name is Katheryna.” He smiled again, a perfectly dazzling smile. “What a complicated name. Surely your family addresses you with something more familiar. All those syllables will wear me out.” He tweaked her nose as if she were a little girl instead of the head of a galactic corporation. “You’re the one who weaseled out of being my bride. I bet you’re sorry now, aren’t you?” Kat lowered her eyes. He was a ridiculous figure, and she was supremely lucky her father had decided Lexina could not afford to lose her. “It was my father’s decision to have me succeed him as CEO.” “Yes, because of your brother not being up to filling his father’s shoes.” Kat found her face flushing hot, something she rarely did, but no one mentioned her brother unless they had good reason. “My brother sold his share in the family business. He has other interests.” “Is that because your father booted him out on his ass?” A familiar ache spread low in her stomach. With practiced selfcontrol, she ignored it. He was smirking. “You can tell me, Katheryna. We’re family now. Family doesn’t keep secrets.” She had known him only moments and already she hated Mikkel of Yule. Kat knew better than most that a family was the last place to speak the truth. Even now, years later, the thought haunted her. If she’d kept her mouth shut, her family would be together. Her father would be alive. Her mother would be at home and so would her brother. She turned toward Dag, who waited in the hall. He shrugged. “I suppose I should apologize for the state of my dress,” Mikkel said. Kat checked a sigh. He was going to let the matter of her brother drop. They started down the hall again. “I attended the most delightful party before my last departure, and fell asleep the minute I reached the cruiser. I do so hate hyperjumps, don’t you? They always make me sick, especially if I’ve been partying. It’s really best to sleep through them. The jumps, I mean, not the parties. I intend to sleep all the way to Yule.” She watched, amazed he could chatter away while seeming to take in everything. When they passed through the docking terminal and entered the ambassadors’ wing, she could swear he was memorizing


13

names on the doors. “By the time I woke we were here. What could I do? The Tridens are nothing if not punctual, but I must confess, I didn’t give changing a thought. Inconsiderate of me, but there you are. If your sister is ready, we can leave after I take a nap. The cruiser is expecting us shortly.” She had already decided Mikkel was in no condition for serious discussion, but she had to make one thing clear. She tried to stop him with a hand on his shoulder, taking care to touch as little as possible of his flamboyant and stained costume. “No.” “No?” He sounded as if he didn’t understand the word. He didn’t even slow down at her prompting touch. Father always said, act as if you are in charge and people will believe you. “I ordered the Triden cruiser to leave our space. We don’t normally allow such vessels to visit. We are a neutral port. They have transported your belongings to a holding bay. I will arrange alternate transportation to Yule.” That brought him to a skidding halt. “Why would you do such a thing?” He removed his gloves, loosening one finger at a time from the brightly dyed leather, and slapped them into his palm. “Surely your sister...Sofia, isn’t it? Or does she prefer Sophie? After all this time the girl must be ready to leave.” When Mikkel’s voice rose at the last, Dag spared them a look over his shoulder. At least he had the decency to look sick with worry. Before she had to answer Mikkel, Dag swung open the door to the suite. She hoped it was grand enough for the son of a supreme ruler. She needn’t have worried. Mikkel didn’t look at the room. He dropped into the nearest chair and rested his feet on the one opposite. Dag straddled Mikkel’s legs and set to work pulling off his boots. He continued as if Dag weren’t undressing him in public. “She understands, doesn’t she? Father said she had been told.” Kat could only nod. “My people approached your people some years ago and your father informed them she was too young. But she is, what, eighteen now? Old enough to take a husband.” Damn, the man was infuriating, and casual about the woman he had married in absentia. “She’s twenty-two, actually.” “My, don’t the years slip by.” When Dag finally pried off Mikkel’s boots, unidentifiable liquid sloshed on the floor. Thank goodness for decontamination. With luck they could reuse the room without gutting the place.

14

Christine W. Murphy

“So what’s the problem?” Mikkel asked, not a note of apprehension in his voice. Stall for time. Don’t tell him anything until he’s had a chance to sober up. “Sofia has lived a sheltered life.” Now, there was a lie. Kat cleared her throat and smoothed her tunic. Why had she thought her standard uniform stylish? While she eyed his naked feet, she slipped tendrils of her chin-length hair behind her ears. For the next five minutes or for however long it took her to get out of this room, Katheryna of Lexina was going to lie. “She wants to get to know you first in safe surroundings.” “You don’t believe she will be safe on Yule?” Was his hurt expression fake or sincere? “Safe isn’t the right word. Familiar. She wants to get to know you in familiar surroundings before entering into a more personal relationship.” Dag dropped Mikkel’s jacket on top of his boots. The open white shirt revealed his chest, covered with curly brown hair that matched his ragged beard. Mikkel didn’t unfasten the shirt. He ripped it off and sent it flying to join the pile of discarded clothing on the floor. Now she had not only a view of his chest, but his well-muscled arms and flat stomach. From the flamboyant way he dressed, she’d expected someone less well built. She stared at her boots in the vain hope they would tell her what she should say next. Unless she wanted to view her not-to-be brother-in-law naked, she needed to end this conversation. “Surely you can understand. Sofia is a young, unmarried woman. Starting such an intimate relationship—” “Intimate? She doesn’t have to be intimate often. I only need one heir, two at the most.” She was wrong. The man wasn’t a fool. He was a monster. Silently, she pleaded with Dag, who knelt in front of a now-standing Mikkel. At any moment, he was going to drop his pants. No longer caring about appearances, she whirled to face the door and pressed her palms against her red cheeks. Someone chuckled behind her. She couldn’t tell which man laughed. Finally, Dag spoke. “Perhaps our host is right to delay. I will arrange for a warm bath and a massage. Someone should look at your injury, and you do need a shave. You wouldn’t want to frighten your bride, would you? In the morning, after you have eaten, you can attend to business.” Kat held her breath during the following silence.


15

“I suppose you’re right, Dag,” Mikkel said. “But I don’t want a lot of staff cluttering up the room. You handle things.” Air left her lungs with an audible whoosh. He’d given in without a whimper. Dag was the expert he claimed to be when it came to handling Mikkel. The test would come in the morning. When she turned, Mikkel was sitting again, his pants on but unfastened. “Fetch something for my cut, Dag. I want a word with our pretty host before I retire.” His voice was lower and he didn’t sound nearly as drunk. With a wistful glance at the chair where Mikkel rested his feet, she tried not to look directly at him. You have seen half-naked men before. Okay, you haven’t. Surely you’ve seen pictures? I’m going crazy. I’m talking to myself. Any minute now, I’ll start to say the words aloud. After smoothing her tunic and straightening her hair, she looked up to find him staring at her with the strangest expression. “You would tell me if something was wrong, wouldn’t you?” he asked. All she could do was gulp and nod. Unexpectedly, she found herself wishing Dag had undressed him completely. If he were naked, she could stop staring at him and run from the room. He stretched his arms over his head, giving her a better view of what he obviously considered to be an irresistible body. “I trust my man hasn’t given you any trouble.” Any trouble? It was all she could do to keep from bursting into hysterical laughter. His man had put the welfare of their entire planet in jeopardy. In a few days the Neutral Cartel could lift their protective status and any Triden vessel could land with impunity. They could take over Lexina, and Lex Central, in days, hours. It wouldn’t matter how loudly Kat declared their neutrality. Lexina had no defenses, and the New Alliance was too busy fighting for their lives against the Tridens to come to their rescue. That’s what they paid the Cartel for, protection. If Lex Central wanted to keep that protection, they needed money and plenty of it. The half-naked man lounging before her, a puzzled look on his face, was her last hope. He stood and walked onto the patio. He had the best view in the building—an exquisite garden made of rocks and air plants from Agathocles. Somehow, his pants stayed in place, hugging his hips. “You are determined to keep your secrets, aren’t you.” Would he be immune to the garden’s soothing effects? She hoped not. She wanted a mellow Son of the Supreme Leader of Yule to deal

16

Christine W. Murphy

with in the morning. With her own hands she had arranged the three green spars among the freshly raked pebbles. Surely, he couldn’t help being affected. He stepped outside and sat on the granite bench. His skin turned golden in the rays from the setting sun, which streaked through the roof. His hair took on a tint of fire. With a practiced hand, he gathered the length of it in his hands and tied his hair where it hung down his back. The cut on his forehead stood out now, looking more sinister than before. Did he hide other scars beneath his beard? When he turned from the view to face her, the fading light caught his eyes and set their neutral depths glowing. The foolish looking playboy had vanished somewhere between the docking bay and the rock garden. Kat wanted the fool back. She didn’t know how to handle this man. “I don’t know what Dag is up to, but I assume you are involved, Katheryna.” She didn’t know what to say, so she said nothing. Don’t give the enemy ammunition unless you know it will blow up in his face. Mikkel leaned forward, resting his head in his hands, his expression strained. With his hair pulled away from his face, he looked gaunt. The skin around his eyes was tight, his face thin. Instinct told her to offer help and comfort. She resisted her impulse. She wanted him to suffer. He had caused enough of that here, and would cause more tomorrow. “I have been remiss in my duty as husband of your sister,” he said. He had managed to startle her again. “In what way?” she asked. “Your father’s death. I neglected to send condolences.” A bitter taste rose in her throat. She could recite the message from the New Alliance Military council by heart. We are honored to inform you of the glorious deeds and death... “We expected none from you, but your father—” He raised his head, his eyes revealing an old hurt. “Has been ill. The fault was mine.” Again she resisted the urge to offer comfort. “It has been two years.” “Time does slip by.” This time he spoke the words with regret. The sun finished its descent, leaving them in the darkness. She almost told him then. His visit was in vain. Lexina had no bride for him. Instead, she walked to the door.


17

18

Christine W. Murphy

Mikkel called after her, his voice again that of a fool. “Tell Dag I expect him within the hour. If he’s any later, he need not come at all. You can serve him to me for breakfast.” Chapter Two “IF YOU’D JUSt had sex with her, that I could have overlooked, but this? This will never do.” Mikkel shook his head, then regretted it. His cut attended to, the ever-present ache had returned at his temples and behind his eyes. He needed to get back to Yule. Dag shrugged. Mikkel looked away. He didn’t know which amazed him more—Dag’s stupidity or his own reaction to the news. Experience led him to expect a jealous reaction, but learning his bride had rolled in the hay with her husband’s official representative, registered only as surprise. Sofia must have known he would learn the truth. Mikkel couldn’t manage one speck of moral outrage over Sofia’s present state. He had lost his appetite, however. Only the thought of facing Katheryna after he finished breakfast kept him staring at his food. He didn’t want to face the woman on an empty stomach. For someone so short, she could be disconcertingly imposing, not unlike his own sister. He wasn’t certain what feelings Kat’s presence evoked, but they weren’t brotherly. Every time her hands strayed to her hair to flip those ebony strands behind her ears, a spark shot through him. He preferred his women to have long hair, like Elaina’s, but Katheryna’s chin length hair added an air of innocence, despite her age, a few years older than he. It also revealed her neck. The entire time he’d spouted nonsense, his attention had strayed to her naked ears and throat. Fully covered from collar bone to heel, she still evoked the word ‘Naked’. He was certain she didn’t realize the effect her enormous brown eyes had on a man. She exuded the oddest mix of authority and vulnerability. He had no idea how to respond. Now that he and Dag were alone, no longer forced to stand on ceremony, Dag gleefully stuffed himself with reconstituted eggs and imitation ham. The boy didn’t seem to grasp the concept of consequences. “You could have avoided this predicament, you know. Once you decided to seduce my bride, didn’t it occur to you to use protection? Then she couldn’t claim the child was yours.”


19

Dag cocked his head to the side and squinted. “Protection?” For a good looking lad, the boy certainly was slow. Had he even considered the possibility the child wasn’t his? “What do you think men do to keep from fathering children they don’t want? If you or your chums had any bastards running around Yule, I would have heard about it. With the possible exception of me, you are the most genetically interesting group on the planet. The council keeps close tabs on you.” Dag shrugged and reached for the last roll. Finding something concrete to feel angry about, Mikkel grabbed his arm and made him drop the bread. “What have you been doing? Living like a eunuch?” Mikkel immediately felt foolish and released him. This marriage business must have him more on edge than he realized. It didn’t matter who had fathered the child and only a fool would argue with Dag. The instant Mikkel leaned back, Dag grabbed the roll and danced out of reach, coming to rest a few feet away in the rock garden. “Have you seen the women your father’s wife hires? I might as well be a eunuch living in that place. This is your fault. You never told me women could be so beautiful. I never noticed them before I came here.” Dag seemed to lose himself in thought, kicking out his long legs, disturbing the carefully raked pattern of pebbles. “Are you certain you actually, actually...” “Of course,” Dag replied between bites. “Sofia explained what I should do. She says she’s never met anyone like me.” Mikkel snorted. That much he could believe. Seeing the boy stretched out in the sun, Mikkel didn’t have to wonder why his bride had succumb to his servant’s charms. According to Mikkel’s younger sister, Winnie, Dag’s golden curls framed an unmarred face. His perfectly formed features and innocent blue eyes made him impossible to resist. One of several reasons why her mother banned Winnie from visiting her brother’s quarters unchaperoned. Damn, the boy was right. It was his fault. What had he been thinking sending a Ganymede to prepare his bride? The boy had done just that, only one step too far. Okay, a few steps too far. No use asking if she’d been a virgin. Explaining the term to a newly deflowered Dag was not something Mikkel wanted to attempt with his pounding head and uncertain stomach. “Was it only once?” “Many, many times. It was quite enjoyable. Your wife is very energetic. I think you’ll like her.” Mikkel suppressed a groan. Obviously, his intended had no

20

Christine W. Murphy

common sense or morals. No telling what would have happened if he’d stuck to his schedule. Dag should have had a full year to initiate the bride before Mikkel came to claim her. He still hadn’t figured out how Lex Central had tracked him down offworld. If they hadn’t made it sound so damned urgent, he would have returned home to recover, but the threat of entertaining onsite crop inspectors from Lex Central eliminated that option. Yule didn’t take kindly to strangers who left the main compound. “Throw me an apple,” Dag said, extending an arm. “You are a worthless bastard, you know.” Mikkel gave up on the idea of eating and pushed away from the table. “Sofia told me what bastard means. You’ve been trying to insult me. All dags are bastards.” “Exactly.” A bastard, Mikkel had to admit, he would be perfectly happy to have entertain his unwanted wife till death do them part, without this inconvenient outcome, of course. The idea was bizarre, but true. An emotional attachment to his wife would complicate matters. He needed an innocent young lady, one not smart enough to discover his plans. He needed to provide Yule with an heir and he needed to do it soon. Mikkel rummaged through the clothes Dag had brought, looking for something less flashy than yesterday. He had shocked everyone quite enough with that performance. Today, he would terrify them. “When did you arrange for me to meet with my wife’s sister?” Dag left the apple dangling in his mouth to check the timepiece that hung around his neck. “Ten minutes ago. You should be at least an hour late. I’ll leave in a few minutes and tell them you overslept. You had a very bad night. Not recovered from those beastly hyperjumps. You really are a most spoiled fellow, you know. The jumps didn’t bother me at all. Do remember I didn’t tell you anything about my Sofia.” His Sofia? How delusional was he? Delusional enough to believe he had fathered a child. Now he was talking about the daughter of the house, one of the wealthiest members of the Neutral Cartel, as if he owned her. “Don’t worry about me,” Mikkel said. “You be prepared to move fast. I wouldn’t want to break your neck by mistake.” IT SEEMED FUTILE, but Kat forced herself to stop wringing her hands. Instead, she gripped the balcony rail of the Crystal State Room, where Father entertained dignitaries he wanted to intimidate.


21

Today, yellow and green streaked across the protective sky sheet, a light haze marring the view, but it was still impressive. The silver pyramids of Lex Central Corp, the most efficient manufacturing machine in the Cartel, stretched to the horizon. All they needed was a break in this war. Then they would be on top again. This arrangement with Yule was Kat’s opportunity to return them to the sense of security they had before Father died. If Mikkel of Yule was as poor a negotiator as his father had been, Kat would succeed. The moment she started thinking about Mikkel, her hands began to dance again. She had to gain control before he arrived. For security, she grabbed a recording pad filled with doodles she’d made the night before. One last check of the room confirmed everything was ready. The view, four chairs, a table with refreshments. Only the guilty parties were missing. Dag and Sofia waited in the next room. Kat could see no escape for Dag. She hoped Mikkel would not demand to see Sofia, but her sister appeared the most calm of them all. Kat had never seen her sister so serene as the day she announced her pregnancy. The girl who had alternated between exuberant enthusiasm and black despair over her future life on Yule had vanished and this selfcontrolled woman, this stranger, had taken her place. It wasn’t the first time someone in Kat’s family had changed overnight. A polite knock brought Kat to her feet. A loud snap returned her attention to her hands. She held the broken stylus for her note pad. The Mikkel of Yule she met last night didn’t seem the type to knock on doors. After stuffing the stylus into her pocket, she took her place in the middle of the room. “Please, enter.” The First Vice President of the Board opened the door, looking more apologetic than usual. “First, I am very busy right now—” “Chief, you asked to be informed immediately of the results of the security system test.” Her business sense went on full alert. First didn’t deliver reports in person, not since she refused his offer of a marriage contract. He left those errands to his technicians now. She plunked down on the nearest chair. “Go ahead.” “It was sabotage, but they botched the job. According to our programming expert, the perpetrators tried to set the shield to power down and come on again after a twenty-second delay. If they had

22

Christine W. Murphy

succeeded, the shield would have crushed the Triden shuttle. Instead, as you know, the shield failed to open on time and the shuttle bounced off the surface. It could have been a prank.” “Why do you say that?” From the expression on First’s face, Kat had the sinking feeling she knew. “We searched the surveillance scan. Two of your brother’s associates passed through the terminal during the previous cycle.” Kat sank deeper into her chair. The note pad she had clutched for protection lay on the floor. Maybe her mother was right. Kat had committed a sin that would haunt them forever. “Extend the ban to include all of my brother’s known associates.” “Yes, Chief.” “Just because the suspected perpetrator is my brother doesn’t mean we can take the matter lightly.” “Of course not, Chief.” “Contact security on Teltos. See if they will provide a list of his current contacts. Ratchet up security to level four. I don’t want him or his cronies anywhere near Lex Central or its subsidiaries without you knowing about it. Is that clear?” First didn’t have a chance to answer. Mikkel, Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule, strode into the room. “Having family problems this morning? Perhaps I can be of some assistance?” With relief, Kat noted that Mikkel was more reasonably dressed this morning. First waited for her signal, then backed out of the room. Mikkel looked supremely amused. At least he didn’t appear drunk. She forced herself not to stare. Without the beard, he looked even more like the man in the picture. The large, padded chairs she’d chosen to accommodate her guest’s size left her no way to gracefully stand now that he’d found her sitting. She gestured to the seat across from her. “Please, join me.” Mikkel settled into the designated chair, looking clear-eyed and cheery, poor man. He had no idea what faced him. She had hoped Dag might disobey her orders and tell Mikkel. Her news seemed too great a shock for a stranger to deliver. Obviously recovered from his previous day of revelry, he sat freshly dressed in a reasonably civilized outfit, shaved and hair neatly tied back. His jacket, open at the throat, revealed too much flesh to be proper, but it was black, a suitable color for the matters at hand. The cut on his forehead barely showed, but with his beard gone she could see scars. The most notable was a thin, white line that ran


23

from mid-cheek to chin. Either Yule provided abysmal medical care or Mikkel considered the scar a badge of manly valor. She didn’t know which possibility appalled her more. “I was handling a small domestic disagreement,” she said, searching for a way to safely bridge the conversation he’d interrupted to what she needed to say. “I’m sure you have those from time to time on Yule.” “Actually, my family is dreadfully boring. No disagreements, not a single one. You can ask Dag. Where is he, by the way?” “Dag will be along in a moment. You will have to excuse me. I, that is we, know so little about you and your family.” Maybe his family wasn’t the best place to start. What had Dag said about his birth? Something about him bursting forth from his mother’s womb and splitting her in half. A grisly myth more suited to the first millennium. “I have a father and a mother, as well. I wasn’t born in a bottle.” Why was the man making this so difficult. Mikkel must know about these ridiculous stories Dag told about him. It must hurt to have people spreading such outrageous tales. “No, that was not what I was inferring—” “I have a sister. A younger one.” Relief made her toes tingle. Finally, a straw to grasp. “You do? How nice. Then you know how younger sisters can be. They have a mind of their own, don’t always do what they are told. I’m sure you know what I mean.” He looked at her with wide, innocent eyes. “Winnie is perfect in every way. I don’t believe she has done a single contrary thing in her entire life.” He was being difficult on purpose. If she didn’t know better she would suspect he knew, but that wasn’t possible. Dag had been positively shaking with fear this morning when she told him she would tell Mikkel the truth today. “Well, my sister is not perfect,” Kat started, determined to break the news gently. “I’m afraid she has made a mistake. A serious mistake. One that was not entirely her fault.” Why do you defend her? She won’t return the favor. “That is very good of you, accepting blame for your sister.” “That’s not what I mean.” Kat couldn’t stand it any longer. She struggled to her feet and began to pace. She was probably wringing her hands, but she didn’t care. “I am willing to take responsibility as official representative of Lex Central Corp and as heir to my father’s

24

Christine W. Murphy

contracts, but some responsibility lies with Yule as well.” She looked for some flicker of dawning suspicion. His face darkened and he left his chair. “I realized your sister would find me a disappointment. I am older than she and nothing special to look at, but I had hoped she would put such trivial considerations aside for the sake of our fathers’ agreement. That was why I sent Dag, to assure her that she would find life on Yule bearable.” Bearable? What did he mean? He was no beauty like Dag, but few men were or wanted to be. His complexion was a tad gray and his forehead seemed permanently wrinkled, but when he wasn’t drunk and covered in ribbons like a birthday gift, he was a handsome man. As for his age, he was younger than she, not an ugly toad. Certainly not worth breaking a trade agreement to avoid. Kat didn’t want to insult the man. “You have to realize my sister is young not only in age but in outlook. She didn’t know what she was doing, but now that it’s done there is nothing we can do about it. Not unless—” “Unless what? What the hell are you talking about, Katheryna?” “Unless you’ll accept a pregnant bride.” There, she’d said it. Now it was up to him to behave reasonably or like a fool. She braced herself for either reaction. He stood over her, his body tense, his hands closed into fists. “Of course I don’t want a pregnant bride. I’m here because I need an heir. Believe me, if the child is not mine, the Council of Yule will know and I’ll be back where I started, needing a wife. What has the whore been up to?” Kat’s body stiffened at his coarse words, but she refused to cringe under his physical intimidation. Sofia was family. Kat would defend her. It was only good business. She raised her chin and forced the words from her mouth. “You will not speak about my sister in that tone.” His face flushing red, he backed away. “I apologize for my illconsidered words. I will try to use more proper language in your presence.” He moved to stand behind his chair, keeping it between them, as if for protection. His or hers? “Why didn’t you tell me about this before I arrived?” he asked. Tell him? How could she tell him? One day Sofia happily announced her condition. The next, First Vice announced the Son of Yule’s demands. Now that Mikkel wasn’t towering over her, Kat’s


25

knees began to shake. “It was a recent development. Very recent.” If the man used his head, she wouldn’t have to tell him. He would guess. He ground out his next words between clenched teeth. “With whom has my lovely bride been fornicating? Some planet-hopping scum or the boy who runs her errands?” Now it would come out. No way around it but to say the words. Did the sons of supreme rulers have unlimited powers? Would he become so angry he would forget he wasn’t on Yule? Please don’t let him kill anyone. He stomped his way to the balcony and scowled at the skyline. He might as well have spit on their flag. Didn’t he know the privilege he enjoyed, experiencing the most breathtaking view in the galaxy? Greater men had fallen to their knees at the sight. Lexina’s acid rain erased the cool colors of dawn and etched a breathtaking display of mauve and pink in the plastic sky cover. In the face of his arrogant disregard for Lexina’s beauty, her anger rose. “Actually, it was the boy who runs your errands.” Mikkel didn’t have the decency to look embarrassed. “How do you know he’s responsible?” Kat counted to ten before she answered. She didn’t want to spit the words at him. “I have my sister’s word.” He raised an eyebrow. “That’s enough?” This time she didn’t bother to hide her contempt. “It is enough for me.” He didn’t look convinced. “I demand to see Dag.” In her anger she didn’t hesitate. If they killed each other in the ensuing fight, she would have two problems solved. Then she could negotiate with Mikkel’s father, this silly marriage business forgotten. “Certainly. Dag, you may enter.” This time when he approached his master, Dag didn’t grovel on the floor. He shuffled forward with his hands clasped behind his back, his pretty, golden head bowed. A resounding slap rang through the room, surprising them both, Kat and evidently Mikkel, who paled. Dag accepted his punishment without a sound. The silence stretched forever before Mikkel found his voice. “You ... you know I do not tolerate insubordination.” “No, master. If it were permitted, I would tender my resignation.” Kat watched the exchange, the aching hurt in her chest growing cold. The ring on Mikkel’s hand had cut Dag’s cheek. Blood flowed

26

Christine W. Murphy

from the ragged slit on his perfect face and dropped onto his white tunic. The red palm print would develop into a bruise. She would never let her sister go with such a monster, even if he would have her. Mikkel shook his head. “Resignation is not permitted.” Sofia burst into the room, sobbing, her full brocade dress billowing over her belly as if she were eight months pregnant instead of less than eight weeks. Before she reached Dag, he put out his hand to stop her. For once, Sofia obeyed. She even obeyed when Mikkel dragged one of the overstuffed chairs behind her and pushed her into it. Sofia watched her almost-husband with wide eyes. “Why is it not permitted for my Dag to resign his post?” Mikkel returned to the balcony to scowl at the view. Dag explained. “Because I am not the employee of the Supreme Ruler of Yule or of his son. I am their property.” Kat shared her sister’s shock. Some planets looked the other way, but few tolerated slavery. Only a handful practiced it in their governing halls. Why would her father have made an agreement with such people? Sofia was the first to protest. “This can’t be. It’s wrong.” “So the lady wishes to discuss right and wrong?” Mikkel’s voice was flat and cold. This was not the time to discuss the proclivities of the rulers of Yule. Kat needed their trade and their contract intact. She fought to keep her voice calm and official. “I don’t think that is necessary. What we need to discuss is the agreement between Lex Central and Yule.” Mikkel shook his head. “There is no agreement. I’m sure the Tridens would love to find a loyal member to process Yule’s food excess. I will begin negotiations immediately and take Dag with me.” Sofia’s heart wrenching “No,” echoed Kat’s own. Kat wished she could feel some sympathy for her sister, but losing one’s lover couldn’t compare to what she was facing. Kat brushed her hands across her tunic, ignoring the stab of pain caused by the broken stylus still lodged in her pocket. “I speak for Lex Central.” Sofia didn’t make a sound, but leaned forward in her chair to clutch Dag’s arm. “We understand that Article Five of our agreement can no longer be met,” Kat continued. “However, we are prepared to amend the agreement with terms more favorable to Yule.” Mikkel returned to sit in his chair. One leg crossed over the other at the knee, he waited. Dag remained standing before him. The wound


27

on his face no longer bled, but Dag wrapped his arms around himself to control his shaking. Kat continued. “Leaving all other terms of the agreement unchanged, I am prepared to increase the share of the profits to Yule by five percent. This should more than offset—” Mikkel cut her off with a wave of his hand. Even seated, Mikkel of Yule managed to make her feel small and insignificant. “I can get a better offer from the Tridens. They’ve already made one. I turned them down out of respect for my father and his agreement with Ferras of Lexina. Now that you have broken the agreement, I see no reason why I shouldn’t reopen negotiations to all comers. I’m sure the Tridens can come up with a woman someplace, one who doesn’t sleep with pretty slaves behind her husband’s back.” When Sofia whimpered, Dag moved to stand between her and Mikkel. Maybe Dag did love her sister. He seemed prepared to protect her. Kat felt the faintest softening in her chest. “We have an agreement with the Supreme Ruler of Yule.” Mikkel looked thoughtful now, not ready to dismiss her out of hand. Maybe his father wouldn’t permit it. “You do not, Katheryna, daughter of Ferras.” What did he want? Something other than a bride, surely. Yule had women, didn’t it? “Not even with a ten percent incentive?” What would the board say to losing ten percent? “Article Six contains the bride price. A sizable sum I no longer have any reason to pay.” You must! Lexina won’t survive the war without that money. “Bride price is an archaic term used by our fathers to designate a necessary financial transaction. The initial payment made by Yule to Lex Central constitutes partial reimbursement for expenses needed to prepare for the increased flux in trade. You will be more than doubling our production—” “I believe the exact number is two hundred and forty percent.” Katheryna swallowed hard. Mikkel was not as ignorant as he pretended. Lexina needed Yule’s raw goods to stay competitive, but she couldn’t give up Article Six. She needed the bride price to pay off the Cartel. That clause had persuaded them to give her more time to pay her debt. “By two hundred and forty percent, and, as I will show you when you tour our plants, this requires capital expenditure on your part. We have already made some improvements in anticipation of this final

28

Christine W. Murphy

stage of the agreement.” Mikkel appeared to study his folded hands. “Even if we change the words, you will have my money and I will not have my bride. Why should I accept this change?” “Because the ten percent I am offering you is ten percent more of the profits. Who can say how much that will be worth in twenty, in fifty years? Much more than the investment money our contract refers to as a bride price. I can show you the numbers. Lex Central has more at stake than we are asking you to invest. That should convince you of our confidence and sincerity. We are dedicated to making a profit.” She held her breath while he crossed his legs again. He looked directly at her, avoiding eye contact with Dag and Sofia. “I can accept the additional ten percent in theory, but contract remains broken. Unless—” Faint hope. Sofia’s eyes shone with tears. She looked like she was going to rip Dag’s arm from its socket. “Unless what?” Kat asked. “You are a daughter of Ferras of Lexina, are you not?” Her stomach flipped before it knotted into a ball. She was falling down the hill with no way to stop. Somewhere she found the courage to say the words herself. “The agreement states the eldest offspring of Baldar of Yule...” “That’s me,” Mikkel said with a bow from his seat. “...will marry an offspring of Ferras of Lexina when one of the parties decides to consummate that marriage and both parties are of legal age.” Mikkel stood, ignoring the trembling couple a few feet away. “I, one of the parties, have decided to consummate this marriage within the next few weeks. I do not wish to be unreasonable, but I will not return to Yule without a bride. Sofia is no longer suitable as a mate. Consummating a marriage with her during the next several months would not result in an heir for Yule.” Circling Kat, he strode to the balcony. This time he appeared to enjoy the view. He leaned against the door and stretched his arms overhead. She tried to ignore the way his jacket stretched across his chest and made him look like a freehold boxer. He was Lexina’s only hope, the planet’s only protection against the coming Triden fleet. The possibility of accepting crept into Kat’s brain, and something else. This man was her way out—away from this family, away from Lex Central. If she wanted to run, this was her chance. Probably her last.


29

He looked down at her, smugly satisfied with his height advantage. “Contrary to rumors you may have heard, I have no interest in your brother. Even if I did, he lacks the requisite womb. So where does that leave us?” It left her in deep trouble. Lexina couldn’t afford even a day without protection. The thought of their beautiful planet reduced to a pile of rubble made her want to weep. Sudden tears choked the possibility of any words escaping her throat. Sofia found her voice and her feet. She stood beside Dag, no longer clutching but holding his hand. “It leaves us with an agreement intact and Katheryna your wife.” From the brotherly smile on Mikkel’s face, no one would guess he’d called her a whore moments earlier. “I believe you are right, Sofia. What a clever girl you are. Along with the additional ten percent to Yule, Katheryna will fulfill the terms of the treaty perfectly. I don’t know why your father didn’t specify a daughter by name. She is the perfect choice. Lexina couldn’t possibly part with a jewel such as yourself.” Katheryna felt the knife in her back as surely as if her sister had placed it there for Mikkel to twist. Why their father wanted Sofia as Mikkel’s bride was clear. She had arranged it herself when she was barely six. When the two of them sat down after a term of study, the younger sister dutifully completed the tests. Then she changed enough answers to ensure she didn’t appear bright enough to serve as CEO to the Lex Central Corp. Sofia had never wanted the responsibility of serving on the company board. The thought of training to be the CEO bored her. Princess in a fairy tale held more allure. She wanted to visit far away places and marry the man in the picture their father kept on his desk. Now, Sofia had managed to shirk her responsibilities again, this time as the Mikkel’s wife, and she expected Katheryna to take her place. Dependable Kat, the responsible one. The one who owed her father her life. No matter what the official cause of his death, Kat had put him on his death bed. She had no choice but to meet the responsibilities he could no longer fulfill. Mikkel’s anger had dissipated completely. She could see it in his eyes, a clear gray that reflected the pink morning sky. “But will Katheryna agree with the arrangement?” he said. Sofia was all action, eager to arrange things now she was no longer the bride. “Oh, of course, she agrees.” Mikkel looked uncertain. “I won’t drag an unwilling woman to

30

Christine W. Murphy

my bed, even if it is only once or twice. It’s not dignified.” “Unwilling? No one associated with Lex Central Corp is more willing than my sister to make this agreement work. Isn’t that right, Kat?” “Of course, I—” “Kat? She calls you Kat?” He looked amused at her discomfort. “Now that I’m learning these secrets, I feel part of the family.” Sofia released Dag, who sagged into the chair she’d vacated. With her arm tucked under Mikkel’s, she played the natural hostess she was. “Of course, you’re part of the family, brother dear. Oh, that does sound so nice. I have missed having a brother. You will be able to stay for a while, won’t you?” Mikkel patted her hand, evidently forgiving Sofia’s sins in one fell swoop. “I trust procedures are in place to receive Yule’s goods. With you here to watch over things, Sofia, I have no worries and no reason to inspect your preparations. I doubt I could make sense of them anyway.” Kat ground her teeth. He appeared proud of his ignorance. How could she possibly marry such a man? “I insist we leave immediately. Since my new bride, my Kat,” he said with a laugh, “has dismissed my ride home, she will need to arrange a new one for both of us.” What she wouldn’t do for a way to stall until she had time to figure a way out of this. “That could take a few days—” “Less than a day. I insist,” he said, not taking his eyes from Sofia’s smiling face. She was going to spend her life with this man. Kat’s stomach didn’t know what to do—flip or knot. She felt queasy, but her mind still worked. Did the contract specify a life-long arrangement or would a shorter term suffice? “Yes, he insists, Kat. You can arrange it. My sister insists on something, too. Don’t you, Kat?” “What?” She felt dizzier than Dag looked. What was her sister saying? “You insist, dear. Insist Dag stay here with me.” Kat’s last shred of sympathy for her sister vanished. Her actions had condemned Kat to life on a planet she knew nothing about with a crazy man who slapped people so hard they could barely stand. Sofia worried about keeping this boy in her bed. Then Kat thought of the baby. The child would face no stigma for lacking a father. As long as Lex Central remained solvent, Sofia could


31

provide for it, but a baby should have the chance to know its father. Wasn’t their father the most important influence on their life? Besides, Sofia’s child might be the only heir to their father’s legacy. His son Pontius would never inherit anything. That decision was final. Mother had disappeared, permanently, it seemed. Even if Kat did by some quirk of fate have a child, it looked as if her offspring would have responsibilities on Yule. Kat was her father’s daughter. Things were out of her control only if she chose not to act. “Of course, Dag should stay with you, Sofia. I’m sure Mikkel will have no objection. I’ll return when your baby is born. There will be the board meetings three times a year—” “We can discuss travel plans later, Kat.” Mikkel had lost his mischievous grin. He cast a tired, sidelong glance at Dag. “I insist Dag remain here, also. If he returned with me, my people might find some rule requiring I have him drawn and quartered.” “Drawn and....” Sofia paled again. “Torn apart by great beasts and then cut up into tiny pieces,” Dag said. Amazingly, he looked as if he enjoyed sharing the information. Sofia joined him in the chair, too unsteady on her feet to stand. She rested her head on Dag’s chest. Mikkel reassured her. “Nothing you need worry about, dear sister. Dag stays here. I want it all in writing. You have Katheryna add it to the agreement and I’ll sign it. Dag will assist you in your new position as CEO.” “Sofia CEO?” Kat started to laugh, but the sound died in her throat. He was serious. “I’m certain you can convince your board. Make Dag director of something. Distribution, so he can keep a eye on what happens to my produce when it leaves Yule. The father of the CEO’s child should have some important position. Don’t you agree, Kat?” The hill she rolled down had no end. “Of course, I—” “Good. Bring the codicil to the agreement with you to the docking bay. I’ll expect to leave in...oh...let’s say, three hours. That will give me time to discuss things with Dag. Come along, boy, the women have work to do.” All the air seemed to leave the room with the two men. Kat collapsed onto the nearest chair. Three hours was barely time to draw up the codicil and arrange for transportation. She needed to pack. He certainly left her no time to think. Maybe that was his plan. He had some reason for wanting this agreement to remain intact, bride clause and all. What was behind his

32

Christine W. Murphy

rush to get home might be as simple as selfish indifference. She knew her reasons for needing the agreement and the bride price. She needed to discover his. Kat left her chair and dragged Sofia to her feet. She had saved the agreement and Lex Central Corp. Now she had to save herself. The absolute worse that could happen was she would stay on Yule for a few months. As for giving Yule an heir, she doubted Mikkel would consummate the marriage without her consent. He expressed no physical interest in her and had backed down when she scolded him for using bad language. If he insisted on husbandly rights, measures were easy to arrange to ensure mating would not result in a child. Something else she had to accomplish in three hours. Long before Mikkel grew suspicious about her barren state, she would have paid the Cartel and sent Lex Central a fresh infusion of goods from Yule to revitalize trade. All they needed was six months, a year at the most. Then Mikkel, Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule, could find a new bride to give him heirs.


33

Chapter Three MIKKEL TOOK another swing at Dag, who dodged the blow and left to sulk in the rock garden. “You were supposed to duck,” Mikkel called after him. “I wanted Sofia to feel sorry for me. She’s going to get all the attention with this baby thing, you know.” Dag examined his face in a hand-mirror, as he had for the past two hours. “I didn’t think it was going to hurt so much.” Mikkel could only shake his head. He didn’t have time to deal with an immature dag. “The pain will fade. I’m sure Lexina has facilities to remove any scar that may develop.” Dag threw the mirror aside and buried his face in his hands. “Why are you making me stay?” Mikkel wished he could sympathize, but he didn’t know how Dag felt. Mikkel didn’t have a woman who insisted on bedding him twice a day. One who insisted he’d fathered her unborn child when Sofia had to know another possibility existed. No, Mikkel was the one with the highly competent woman used to being in control, the one who had no intention of losing that control. Despite how he’d bullied her into playing Sofia’s part in the agreement, he had no illusions that Katheryna would come along quietly. The sudden turn of events may have thrown her off balance, but she would recover, adding a complicating factor to his plan to provide Yule with an heir. He could have kept Sofia occupied entertaining visitors and throwing parties. Katheryna seemed more the type to examine his books on their wedding night. Not that he’d have the energy to examine anything more interesting by the time they reached home. Yule would give him little time to enjoy his bride. A shudder passed through Mikkel’s body, his nerve endings anticipating the coming ordeal. Sick bastard that he was, longing mixed with the dread. His bride wouldn’t have to worry about an amorous groom for weeks. No, sympathy was not something Mikkel had for Dag and his sudden bout of homesickness. “You have to stay, Dag, because you have responsibilities. Sofia

34

Christine W. Murphy

and the child to start. I don’t know if the board of Lex Central will officially recognize your relationship, or if Sofia will, but it is your duty to protect her and the child.” Dag raised his head a bit. “Besides, I need you here to keep track of things. You can communicate with me on Yule from here, can’t you?” Dag nodded. He appeared to wipe tears from his face, but Mikkel couldn’t be certain. “Find out what you can about the incident with the malfunctioning security shields. I may be paranoid, but if the Tridens were behind it, it means they suspect the truth. If they do, I’ll need to bail out of the network. I don’t want to bring anyone down with me. You understand?” Dag nodded again, looking supremely forlorn. “When our goods start coming through here, I’ll need you to keep your eyes and ears open. If Lex Central doesn’t live up to its neutrality pledge, I want to know. And tell me immediately if a man shows undue interest in the child.” Mikkel studied Dag’s lowered head. He was a fool to trust Dag, but he didn’t have his choice of companions. “The bruise won’t fade completely for ten days. You can say it hurts for that long, at least. I’m sure Sofia will find other reasons to shower you with attention.” Dag jumped to his feet, his cheery mood again intact. “Do you think so?” Mikkel hoped Sofia had a steady nature. If she could keep Dag’s emotions on an even plane, he would make a good father and a better spy. Dag took the contact pad from Mikkel. “Has Katheryna found you transport home?” “Yes, an especially dreary one. If you’ll give that back, I’ll arrange a much more enjoyable ride to Yule. One my wife will no doubt hate.” KAT NEEDN’T HAVE worried about reaching the docking bay on time. When she arrived two minutes early instead of her usual five, no one else was in sight. The medic’s gossip had distracted her, throwing off her minuteby-minute schedule. Why hadn’t she heard of the recreational colony on Yule? Eclectic, according to the young woman who injected Kat’s implant with a wink that implied she would need it. Perhaps that was why Mikkel knew so little about his business. When he traveled and


35

when he was at home, he spent all of his time partying. Sofia had packed her clothes and sent them on ahead. Kat grimaced to think what her sister considered appropriate dress. Had Dag told her anything about the climate controls on Yule? Heavens, maybe conditions were so primitive that hearing about them had driven Sofia to this desperate act. Why else would she become pregnant when avoiding it was so simple? “Chief?” Kat jumped. She had to snap out of this. If she stayed distracted, people would keep sneaking up on her. First Vice rested his hand on her shoulder, an inappropriate gesture during business hours. Her muscles tightened at his touch. “Yes, First?” He stepped away, the last traces of a smile hardening to stone. “The agreement with the board...everyone has signed.” “No one questioned naming Sofia the new Chief?” “No one believes you will stay on Yule long enough for her to do any damage. Chief...Katheryna...you will return to Lexina, won’t you?” Kat squared her shoulders. She was confident, but she could offer no absolutes. One of Father’s many rules. “I intend to, but with the war and Yule leaning toward the Triden side of the ledger...” He nodded solemnly. “Of course, Chief, you can make no promises.” “I will try to return before the next scheduled board meeting. If I’m delayed, you can help Sofia through it.” First looked as if he wanted to say more. The sheaves of paper seemed too heavy for his hands, which fell to his sides. If only she felt something for him, she wouldn’t be in this mess. The one time he had pressed his lips to hers, she felt nothing. Not excitement, certainly not love. Not even revulsion, as she’d feared. She had felt nothing and said nothing. First never kissed her again. Now, he was going to say something personal. She had to stop him. The words came with distressing ease. “I am married, First. I hope to find happiness and success in the merger. I wish you the same.” He managed a stiff bow. “My mother has initiated preliminary investigations with the family of the Transportation Director.” She managed an appropriate smile, despite the image the stout, balding Transportation Director evoked. “I’m very happy for you.” His lips came together in a hard, thin line. “If you sign these papers, your marriage will be official. Mikkel of Yule has already done so.” With more bravado than she thought possible, Kat reached for her

36

Christine W. Murphy

stylus to make her mark. She hadn’t had time to consider changing out of her dirty tunic. A smear of dried blood marred the right pocket where she’d rubbed her cut hand. She’d forgotten to get it treated while she was in the infirmary for her infertility implant. Her hand came up empty, scratches visible from her encounter with the broken instrument. “Allow me,” Dag said, as he unexpectedly appeared beside her. This time First jumped. He didn’t bother to hide his scowl. Kat took the pen Dag offered and signed the agreement. The act seemed anticlimactic. She felt surprisingly cheery about the entire business. Mikkel had done her a favor by insisting they leave immediately. The hasty departure gave her no time to worry, as Sofia had when she expected to go to Yule. Kat had never taken a trip for pleasure, only for business. This would be fun. She would enjoy her months with no responsibilities or duties to perform. A vacation, that’s what this was. Dag gathered the papers, ignoring First’s outstretched hand. “Sofia didn’t come to say good-bye. She’s tired from packing. She asked me to say she wishes you well and trusts you will return before the baby is scheduled to arrive. Shall I escort you to your ship? Your husband waits for you at docking bay five.” Docking bay five? Husband? She’d almost forgotten that part. This vacation carried with it the possibility of making love with a man. Like First’s only kiss, the thought left her feeling nothing when obviously some reaction was reasonable. Mikkel was an odd man, but odd had its attractions. Or did it just make him stand out from the crowd? She couldn’t imagine him dressed in a suit and sitting in the boardroom or touring a factory in an isolation jumper. He stood out for reasons other than his odd dress. When he wasn’t playing the fool, his eyes had an intensity that forced her attention to him. She actually found him attractive when he wore reasonable clothing. He expressed no interest in her physically, but this union existed for the sole purpose of producing an heir. That implied contact, as he had said, once or twice. Her visit to the infirmary ensured he wouldn’t be successful, but that didn’t mean they couldn’t try. How long before he suspected something was wrong? What was the expected trial period before Mikkel consulted experts, forcing her to confess or retreat? An odd tingling in her fingers told her she wanted to find out how persistent Mikkel of Yule could be. “That’s fine, Dag, I don’t need an escort. That was bay five?”


37

When she shook his hand, Dag bowed politely. He cleared the hair from his eyes, drawing attention to his face. A deep red bruise had formed on his cheek. The color would darken before it faded. Her stomach tightened. She had married the man who had done this to a person he said he owned. With just as little thought, he was leaving Dag in a strange land and taking a woman he didn’t know for his wife. Her hands and her copy of the agreement shook. Cautious anticipation slipped into anxiety. If she mated it would be with her husband. That made it right. She had no reason to believe Mikkel would intentionally harm her. He hadn’t been a perfect gentleman, but under the circumstances, he had kept his temper most of the time and never made any move against Sofia. Considering the provocation, Kat viewed that as most considerate. While she marched down the corridor, the agreement a crumpled mass in her hand, images of her father filled her thoughts. This time he couldn’t come to the rescue. She was alone. When she reached the boarding area for bay five, she realized First had not followed her. After twenty-five years on Lexina, two as Lex Central’s Chief, she was leaving and no one came to see her off except Dag. Reality slammed her in the chest. What kind of person was she that not a soul was sorry to see her leave? Dag had followed. He gave her another sweeping bow. “If I might have a word, my lady, before you go?” She looked behind her. They were alone. “My Lady?” “That is how the staff will address you on Yule. There is much you do not know. I have failed in my duties to my master.” One thing she had to say for Dag, he had a way with understatement. “You could say that.” He beamed as if she’d paid him the highest compliment. “I have time to tell you one thing to make your way more easy. Perhaps two.” Over Dag’s head she saw Mikkel. Information she’d gleaned from the medic added alarming insights to his previous remarks and his shocking behavior. He was wearing ribbons again, and he had his arms around two women. Both looked like dock workers, and not the kind who shifted cargo. “I have to go now, Dag. Please tell my sister good-bye and that I will come home a few weeks before the child is born.” She gave Dag a sisterly hug, which he returned. When she tried to pull away, he held her, his mouth close to her ear. “Two things. My master is not what he seems and his choice of

38

Christine W. Murphy

brides pleases him greatly.” “YOU DIDN’T EXPECT me to travel on a grain transport, did you?” Mikkel demanded. Kat suppressed another sigh. The end of the day was hours away but dealing with Mikkel left her with the impression she had lived through several. He had left her standing alone for ten minutes at bay five while he escorted his friends out of the docking area. While she waited, she convinced herself he hadn’t had time to hire and enjoy young women on his wedding day. By the time he returned, she decided that was exactly how he spent the last three hours. She had been wrong to worry about the physical aspects of her marriage. Mikkel presented far more serious concerns. Her husband was an insufferable bore and his arguments were impervious to reason. “The grain transport provides the most efficient means of getting there. With or without us, the ship will leave for Yule,” she said, throwing logic at her new husband. Mikkel dismissed her argument with a wave of his hand. “The transport will take two days to reach Yule. Much too long to wait. Such a delay would make the Council of Yule furious.” This from a man who left home a month ago and hadn’t bothered to court his bride for an entire day. “On the transport we will be able to personally supervise the first transaction between our planets. I don’t believe in asking my people to do anything I wouldn’t do myself.” “Well, I do. We’ll be on Yule with two days of rest by the time the transport arrives.” Mikkel wore that stubborn look she was learning to hate. “Besides, the owner of the Helana is a close, personal friend. He’s expecting us. I convinced one of his passengers, a book merchant, that he would never forgive himself if he lost his chance to tour Lex Central. We’re taking his suite.” “There’s nothing on Lexina to interest a book merchant.” “Then we’d better leave before he finds out.” This time Kat didn’t suppress her sigh. “You do look cross,” he said, his forehead amassing new wrinkles. She pushed past Mikkel and through the lock. The boarding attendant didn’t try to stop her, probably because her husband followed in her wake. “If it’s about the girls, I can explain,” he called after her.


39

What was he doing shouting such things in public? She slowed until he walked beside her. “You don’t owe me explanations,” she whispered. “Of course, I do.” He continued as if dozens of people weren’t listening. “You’re my wife. I wouldn’t want you to think I’ve strayed. Heavens, we’ve been married less than an hour. I have more selfcontrol then that. A month’s worth, at least.” He sounded proud. She sighed again, resigned to hearing an explanation whether she wanted one or not. When he pulled her to the side of the corridor, she became aware of the people bustling past in both directions. Mikkel’s friend owned a large transport, mostly passengers from what she could tell. She couldn’t judge the size of a vessel from the docking bay. If she went by the number of people and the width of the corridors, they were on a full-weight cruiser. “Truly, Katheryna, the girls were the merchant’s guests.” Didn’t he care that they were arguing in public? Even if he wasn’t talking more loudly than was polite, his jacket shrieked. Why did he insist on wearing something so gaudy? It would look effeminate if he weren’t so blasted male, a fact she couldn’t escape when he pressed against her. “I was seeing them safely to their station. Nothing more.” Kat nodded, pretending she cared what he was saying. While Mikkel continued his protests, she ran her hand along the wall at her back. Real wood. That would make the Helana a luxury vessel in a class with only a dozen other ships. Her new husband ran with fast company. Such vessels almost never visited Lex Central. Odd that the Helana should have shown up at the right moment. When he took her hands in his, she noticed he’d stopped talking. He looked at her with a puzzled expression. “You’ve been hurt.” She looked at her hand and the dried blood on her tunic. “It’s just a small cut. I haven’t had time—” “I didn’t mean for you to neglect yourself. I’m not in that much of hurry.” Now he wasn’t in a hurry? This morning she could have sworn he absolutely insisted they leave in three hours. What had he expected her to accomplish in such a short time? “Let’s get you to the infirmary. No telling what germs Andy has running around this movable pleasure palace.” Mikkel guided her down the corridor. She struggled briefly. She would not let him treat her like an

40

Christine W. Murphy

invalid. Certainly the minor scrape didn’t warrant it, but the farther they went, the more she enjoyed the feel of his arm around her waist. She didn’t have to make decisions. Mikkel was making them for her. No Cartel payments to worry about, no fluctuating trade deficits, no long-term buy-out options. Best of all, if she chose, she didn’t have to go back. The full weight of being CEO of Lex Central hit her in that moment. She had carried the weight without complaint for two years after she took the mantle from her father. She hadn’t had time to mourn his death before she assumed his official duties. Business didn’t allow for mourning. Now, an instant later, as Mikkel dragged her down the hall, the weight left her. Unreasonable as she knew her reaction was, her eyes filled with tears. Father was dead. Everyone thought the Tridens were to blame, but Kat knew better. It had been her fault. Now, like some silly damsel in a fairy tale, she’d been rescued from the dragon by this rather unusual and colorful knight. She hadn’t realized she was trembling until Mikkel lifted her into his arms. She tried to reassure him, but couldn’t get anything past her sobs. She would have months of freedom before anyone came to her with a crisis or a problem only she could solve. No whining little sister. No demanding board members. No First looking at her like she’d ruined his life when she turned from his kiss. No maniac brother, no missing mother. Instead, she faced time with Mikkel. She buried her head in his chest full of ribbons and let out another wail. The satin strands stroked her cheeks and the smell of some exotic spice filled her head. He kicked open a door. When he tried to lay her down, she felt as if she were falling. His arms were the only safe place in existence. She sat on a hard, flat surface but she refused to let go, curling her fingers more tightly around his neck. “I think the idea of marrying me has sent the poor girl into shock.” Mikkel’s voice caused her to loosen her grip. A chuckle answered him. She blinked in the bright lights and tugged on her tunic, thankful she wore pants underneath. “I’m not surprised. The threat of being confined to Yule with you would have me in hysterics, too,” the unidentified voice said. “What’s wrong with Yule?” Mikkel sounded playfully indignant. Now that she thought about it, most things he said sounded playful, as if he were acting a part.


41

When Kat wiped her eyes, her vision cleared. A clean-cut young man with straw-blond hair and green eyes looked down on her. Unlike Mikkel, he wore a bright smile and a sensible khaki uniform. “Katheryna, this is the friend I told you about. Andy is ship’s doctor, as well as the pirate who stole the Helana from her rightful owner.” “Don’t believe a word he says, my dear. I stole the Helana fair and square. Besides I lost my designation as pirate a year ago. It’s amazing what a few credits can accomplish in the hands of the right Triden official.” Another Triden collaborator. Mikkel relaxed in a chair across the room. Along with stories of his wild ways were rumors that Mikkel favored the Tridens in the war, despite his official, neutral stance. She couldn’t imagine a sensible man taking such a position, but her husband gave few indications of being sensible. “Is she going to live?” Mikkel asked, no longer looking worried. Andy gave her a reassuring smile. Collaborators and pirates were good at that. “The young lady will live. Although, she may not thank me for saving her only so she can live with you permanently.” He winked. She endured a few moments of silence while he examined her. Thankfully, the exam didn’t require she remove any clothes. “The cut was nothing, but you should have treated it earlier. I’ve used a high-level antibiotic. The infection was local.” Mikkel looked somber again. “She was crying.” “Mild shock. As you said, it’s not every day a girl marries the Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule.” “Be serious,” Mikkel snapped. “I am. Keep her warm, give her plenty of fluids, non-alcoholic, and take it easy on traditional honeymoon activities. She’ll be fine.” “Great,” Mikkel snarled. “Give me something for the jump. I might as well sleep through it.” She didn’t know whether to be relieved or insulted. Andy ignored him and addressed Kat. “Have you made many hyperjumps?” “None.” Kat felt awkward making the confession. Being a board member didn’t require she spend every moment on Lexina, but leaving Father had never seemed right and he’d never invited her on any of his trips. Her travel experiences were limited to three trade conferences held in far orbit above Lexina. “Don’t listen to your husband when it comes to jumps. Few

42

Christine W. Murphy

people react as adversely as he. You might not notice a thing or you may experience a minor disorientation. Contact me if you feel uncomfortable and I’ll give you something. Don’t let Mikkel here make you feel sick. It’s all in his head.” After grumbling a protest, Mikkel raised her hand to his lips and kissed her just to the side of the treated cut. She tried to hide her reaction, but his touch raised bumps on her arm. Luckily, her heavy tunic hid other responses. If she wore the flimsy gowns of Mikkel’s dock worker friends, he would have seen her nipples harden. The need to run flashed briefly through her. She repeated her mantra—Mikkel is my husband. That makes it all right. “Do you want anything for your head?” Andy asked. Mikkel gave a negative response. How did Andy know about Mikkel’s injury? Had he complained about it? His hair hid what remained of a fading bruise. Andy’s pirate smile returned. “Would the blushing bride like to be entertained while the groom sleeps?” “I don’t think it would be wise for her to leave our quarters unattended, do you?” Mikkel brought her to his side with an arm around her waist. He sounded almost jealous, certainly protective. Kat looked at her new husband with wonder. This was not what she expected from the flamboyant Son of Yule. Did he find her attractive in some way, or was she misreading him? Did he have some other reason why he wanted her to stay in their quarters? Andy’s smile disappeared. “I don’t know what I was thinking. Of course, she should stay put. It’s not safe to wander the Helana unescorted.” He addressed her as if she were child instead of the head of Lex Central. “I’ll have you home in a day, only two jumps. You won’t notice a thing. Probably sleep through it.” Andy turned to Mikkel and pressed a medgun to his neck. “Mikkel, you have ten minutes to get to a horizontal surface before you fall over. I’ll check you before the second jump.” The two men exchanged looks. Before she could demand to know what was going on, Mikkel helped her to her feet. The deck seemed to drop away before she steadied herself against him. This time, instead of providing an unmoving surface, he swayed. Andy escorted them to the door. “I suggest the pair of you get to bed this minute. Great planning, by the way, Mikey. Way to show a girl a good time on her honeymoon.” Bed, honeymoon, Mikey? The words swirled in her head as he


43

helped her down the corridor. “It’s not far is it?” she asked. “We’ll make it.” He didn’t sound reassuring, but they walked fewer than a hundred yards before he slapped his hand against a contact lock, which opened a double door. Before she could protest, he took her in his arms again. This time his knees wobbled when he carried her. Knowing what was coming, she closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation of falling. The bed was deliciously soft and enormous. When she stretched out her arms, she couldn’t feel an end to it. No more sleeping on the narrow, hard bed she kept in the room behind her office. No more sleeping in snatches between meetings. No more sleeping alone. Her eyes flew open. She expected Mikkel to flop on the bed beside her. Instead, he stripped off his jacket and staggered around the bed. Instincts she’d been fighting all day became too strong to overcome. She crossed her arms over her chest and scooted across the bed, away from him. Anger flared in his eyes, but only briefly. “I’m not going to hurt you.” She couldn’t seem to uncross her arms. He looked disappointed when he repeated the words. “I’m not going to hurt you.” Now he was the one who made sense while she was being foolish. She didn’t like it one bit. “Then leave me alone.” “You heard what Andy said. I have to take care of you.” Mikkel turned his back and sat on the bed. His boots fell one at a time to the floor with a thud. When he turned toward her, she sat upright in the middle of the bed and managed to keep her hands at her sides. This is what you’ve dreamed about since Father showed you that damned picture. Admit it. That’s why you couldn’t feel anything for First. You have a silly crush on Mikkel. When he reached for her, she kicked, bearing missing his face. So much for coping. He rocked back on his heels, his features wrinkling in a frown. “I won’t get into bed with a woman wearing dirty clothes and boots.” He eyed her feet until she nodded acquiescence. Then he tugged off her boots and threw them over his shoulder. “After I’ve tucked you into bed, I’ll bring you some water.” “You don’t need to—” He smiled, looking too sleepy to be a threat. “Andy said you need fluids and rest. That’s what you’ll get.” She eased against the pillows. This time her stomach didn’t lurch

44

Christine W. Murphy

when he touched her. I’m going to be all right. He’s my husband. When he coaxed her tunic over her head, a fluttering sensation entered her stomach, a welcome change from the fear. This was how things should be, this must be how Sofia felt when Dag touched her. Mikkel would be able to see her nipples now, hardening beneath her binder. His eyes darkened and narrowed. His hands hovered above her breasts, then moved lower where she couldn’t see. The most incredible feeling flooded her, centering between her legs and threatening to lift her off the bed. She knew exactly where she wanted him to touch her. She just wasn’t sure why. Or how to tell him. She closed her eyes and she moaned when his hands settled on her hips. He pulled down her pants. His groan answered hers, bringing her attention to the cause of all these delicious, new sensations. No wonder Sofia had succumb to Dag’s seduction. Was this why Sofia had given up her title as Mikkel’s wife? Could the touch of a man, the right man, arouse her to such heights that she could forget her duty? But being aroused by Mikkel was her duty. At least once or twice. Kat wanted to feel like Sofia did in the arms of a man instead of like a frightened little girl or an emotionless CEO. Mikkel was older and presumably more experienced than Dag, and from the same planet. He would know how to make her feel the way she should. Now that her outer clothes were off, she couldn’t remember why she’d wanted to keep them on. Her stomach sank when he left the bed. She pretended to keep her eyes closed while she slitted them open to look at her husband. He faced the water dispenser, his back to her. After he slipped off his puffy white shirt and bright blue pants, all that remained were black satin shorts, a curtain of long brown hair now released from its band, and a great deal of naked flesh. He drew a glass of water and turned. While she was occupied with her drink, Mikkel drew a cover up and tucked it around her. By the time she returned the empty glass to the bed stand, he had walked to the other side and climbed in beside her. Now that she had most of her clothes off, he’d lost interest. She sighed when he pulled the cover over his body and hid it from her view. He didn’t react to her protest or even hear it. Mikkel, Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule was asleep. KAT WOKE TO an empty bed. She wasn’t certain whether to be disappointed or relieved, but she knew how to find her husband. All she


45

had to do was locate the ship’s owner. She slipped into the least embarrassing outfit Sofia had packed, a slinky red dress suited for evening wear, which meant she’d fit right in. Her brother had told her years ago that on ships like the Helana it was always evening. After standing in the corridor for several moments without being attacked, Kat headed to the infirmary to track Andy from there. Why hadn’t Mikkel told her the man’s full name? She would feel like a fool referring to the owner as simply Andy. At the infirmary she discovered she wouldn’t have to ask for directions. The panel on the door gave the location of the ship’s doctor and instructions for emergency paging. Kat memorized the twists and turns indicated on the panel. She passed several bars with blaring music and rowdy voices. One suite on the main corridor had black-out windows with an enormous man checking identification at the door. Despite Mikkel’s warning, no one bothered her. No one even noticed her thanks to her suggestive dress. As she’d guessed, the high-neck, backless, red sequenced gown helped her blend in with the crowd. Her rapid strides told everyone she didn’t have time to loiter. Ten minutes after leaving her quarters she found Andy and Mikkel in a well-lit kiosk lightly peopled with quiet diners. The main corridor ended in a cul-de-sac with a dozen tables casually set. Here, customers appeared more interested in eating than carousing. The two friends left their food untouched while they carried on a heated discussion with a third man, who shared their table. She had almost reached them when she realized why the third man looked familiar. She didn’t recognize the individual. She recognized the uniform. Her new husband was eating with a Triden officer. Andy noticed her first. “Here comes the object of our conversation. Join us, Katheryna.” Maybe she could gather intelligence for the New Alliance. She could sit quietly in the background and everyone would assume she shared Mikkel’s political views. Her gleeful daydreaming about life as a spy ended when Mikkel turned to face her. “You look dreadful,” she said. “He knows, my dear.” Andy slapped Mikkel on the back. “He woke in the middle of the second jump. I never could get the hang of figuring out the proper dosage. Too much and he’ll never wake up, you know.”

46

Christine W. Murphy

Mikkel slumped in his chair. He was carelessly dressed, a black jacket thrown over the same pants he’d dropped on the floor earlier. He hadn’t bothered to wear a shirt. Hair hung in his eyes. His vision seemed to clear for a brief moment when they made eye contact. Then, his eyes glazed over and he stabbed listlessly at his food. The Triden officer stood slowly while he eyed her up and down. “You are the Katheryna Lexina? Chief Executive Officer of the Board of Lex Central?” He pulled out the chair next to him. “Sit next to me, sweet girl.” Mikkel didn’t say anything. Evidently, he became jealous when his pirate friends paid her attention but not when Triden officers did the same. Or was he afraid to offend the man? To avoid embarrassment, she sat and scooted her chair closer to Andy. Mikkel, who sat across from her, didn’t look up. Squaring her shoulders she faced the Triden, who, judging from his graying hair and expanded waistline, was a middle-aged diplomat. He didn’t bother to hide his lecherous grin. “So you are the young lady who has secured the contract with Yule. I can see now that my meager efforts to persuade Mikkel were doomed from the start. You have so much to offer a man.” Her face grew hot. Surely Mikkel would say something. No reaction, unless food dropping from his fork halfway to his mouth meant something. She would have to speak for herself. “There was nothing to negotiate. The trade agreement between Lex Central and Yule was ratified when we were children. The domestic merger of our respective enterprises is a natural progression of that agreement. My husband and I will ensure future actions taken by the Board of Lex Central and the governing body of Yule result in improved economic conditions that benefit the shareholders of both planets.” The Triden turned and slapped Mikkel on the back, knocking food from his fork again. “She speaks corporate babble,” he said with a laugh. “Must make for dull pillow talk, but I suppose the profit will make up for the loss. What more could you ask for in a wife, hey, Mikey?” Mikkel returned to his plate for another mouthful of food. The Triden stood and took Kat’s hand. “The name is Houstan, Ambassador Houstan. Contact the Trade Minister if Lex Central Corp changes its mind about dealing with the Triden Empire. If you change your mind about your more intimate ties with Yule, contact me personally. My pillow talk will much more amusing, I assure you.”


47

This time she was certain Mikkel would say something. When he didn’t, she snatched her hand away, which amused Ambassador Houstan even more. After slapping Mikkel on the back again, he swaggered toward the nearest bar. “I wonder if I could arrange for a hull breach in his quarters,” Andy said. He, at least, had the decency to act offended, even if his remarks came too late to defend her honor. A sharp crack turned their attention to Mikkel. His plate and fork sat broken and mangled in front of him. Andy must use cheap utensils if Mikkel could bend them like that. Not what she expected from what was otherwise a high-class operation. “Houstan has his uses.” Mikkel pushed his ruined meal aside. “If I can put up with him, so can my wife.” Put up with this kind of treatment? Not likely. Not from his friends and certainly not on Yule. If she had to demand respect to get it, that’s what she would do. The more she tried to calm herself the more angry she became. As CEO of a multi-billion credit corporation she had dealt with more than one bore and never lost her temper. Now, less than a day out of the job, she was having trouble maintaining her self-control. When Mikkel finally looked at her, his smug little smile in place, she felt the last of Katheryna Ferris CEO dissolve into the tainted Helana air. Kat, unwilling wife of the Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule, took her place. Self-control be damned. She swept the broken plate, complete with mangled fork and half-eaten food, into his lap. “The next time you sit and do nothing while someone insults your wife, you can expect more of the same.” “WHY DON’T YOU tell her?” Mikkel shook cold rice from his pants while he watched Kat’s tight backside disappear from view. “Tell her what?” “Don’t play games, Mikey. We’ve been friends too long. I don’t deserve to be treated this way and neither does she.” The pounding in his head kept Mikkel from softening his reaction. “You think I’m playing games? Odin, if these are games I’m playing, the rules are damned unfair. Do you think I enjoy acting the fool in front of that pompous ass. If this were some stupid game, do you think I’d risk alienating the woman who will give birth to my child?” “You’re not the only one taking risks. I’m risking my little kingdom, too.” The sweep of Andy’s hand took in the luxury cruiser. “And my freedom.”

48

Christine W. Murphy

Freedom. The word kicked Mikkel in the gut. He picked up the plate, metal fork imbedded in the center. He had so little freedom to lose. Even if he won, freedom would not be his prize. Freedom was for other people, for normal people. Now he’d brought Kat into this, she would lose her freedom, too. Restrictions his wife would live under hadn’t seemed important when he studied the picture of pert little Sofia and read reports on her mediocre mind and selfish ways. He had agreed to marry Kat without considering their differences. She was an intelligent, efficient woman. She would make a much better mother than Sofia, but she would make a less docile prisoner. How could he tell Kat that marriage to him could carry a life sentence on Yule for her and most certainly for their child? He didn’t know what to say, didn’t know if she’d listen, but Andy was here and he deserved a reply. “I appreciate what you’re doing. I couldn’t pull off half the things I do without your help. If it’s ever too much, say the word. I can find someone else—” “And leave you to have the all fun on your own? No way. Besides, where else can I risk my life daily and not have to wear some damned silly uniform?” If only Kat could give him the same unquestioning loyalty. But Andy understood something about the situation, about their cause. Kat knew nothing about galactic politics except what filtered through the Cartel’s propaganda machine. She knew nothing about her new husband except from silly rumors and his even sillier behavior since they’d met. Andy was right. If Kat was to be part of his life, he had to share something of himself with her. How much could he let her see without risking lives he had no right to risk, without risking Yule? Would a relationship based on sex be enough for her? For him? She had certainly peaked his interest last night. He thought her innocent at first. She acted reluctant when he touched her, even fearful, but her body responded to his every move. Anticipation of pleasure rippled through her, following the path his hands took when he removed her clothes. He might not have followed Andy’s orders to forego normal honeymoon rituals, but his hyperjump antidote made violating doctor’s orders impossible. Mikkel spent most of the eight hours unconscious or throwing up. “Did you get enough samples out of me this time?” Mikkel hadn’t


49

dared ask before. A scientific solution seemed too much to hope for. “Plenty. Along with information I gathered before you left Yule, we should be able to figure out why you get sick when you leave. I do know your illness has nothing to do with the genetic jump disorder your Yulies suffer from.” “So any children I would have should be able to leave Yule?” “I didn’t say that. Whatever binds you to your home planet could be genetic, but I’m betting on an environmental contaminate. I’ll want to test the rest of your family. Even your stepmother if that’s allowed. Data from others who have lived in close proximity to you would be valuable.” Mikkel hesitated. He needed an heir. More specifically, his father needed a grandson. But at what cost? Another generation doomed? “You have the password to get past security. If you need anything, send word through the nearest dag. I don’t foresee a solution, but I want an answer before the point becomes moot.” Andy nodded, glancing in the direction Kat had taken. “One more thing.” Mikkel drew his friend’s attention with a hand on his shoulder. “Since we’ve decided I’m not up to continuing on to Teltos, I’d like you to do something for me.” “Anything, friend, as long as it’s not boring.” “I’m not sure how boring it will be, but I’d appreciate you checking on my new brother-in-law. Rumor has it he’s living the high life with some pretty dangerous company. I’d like to know how close to the truth those rumors lie. If he’s a threat to his sister or to our cause, I want to know about it.” “Sounds like enough to keep me interested. Business is only business, you know.” Andy held Mikkel’s plate by the imbedded fork and waved it in the air. “I’ll never understand how you do that.” Mikkel shrugged and stood. “A parlor trick. Sometimes when I get angry it gets away from me. If I were on Yule, if the dags were around, they’d have me sedated.” Time to return to Yule, time to give up his freedom. Mikkel’s body ached to return, his mind rebelled at the thought. Behind it all the certainly of what would happen when he set foot on Yule. He’d been on parole and overstayed his leave. His friend’s brow wrinkled. “You don’t have to go back. The ship won’t jump again unless I say so. I’ll find a cure for your condition. I can stay with you on Yule until we do. Or you can stay with me. Two pirates on the run.” The thought was tempting and impossible. “That would cost you

50

Christine W. Murphy

your respectability. You’re not likely to get another chance at it. Besides, I have responsibilities to meet, duties to fulfill.” Until death do us part. “Ah, but what a woman you’re taking with you.” Andy glanced in the direct Kat had taken again. “I’m tempted to trade places with you.” Trading places. How many times had he dreamed about such a possibility? Now, he had no dreams, only plots and plans designed to fulfill the dreams of others. What would they say, his high-minded contacts, if they knew what drove their leader—not dedication to a cause, but frustration at his own lack of choices. If it were possible, he would trade places with Andy in an instant. Mikkel started toward the shuttle bay. No reason to change his clothes. They fit his purpose. “Thanks for the offer, but you don’t qualify as the next Supreme Ruler of Yule.” Andy tilted his head in a display of mock indignity. “Not qualified? I know ways to sneak through Triden skirmish lines you’ve never considered. Besides, I thought your Kat was quite taken with me.” “Ah,” replied Mikkel, nothing mock about his expressed regret. “But can you do this?” With a power he knew little about and practiced less, Mikkel willed a chair to slide into his friend’s path, then return to its place before it could do any harm. Mikkel would need more than cheap parlor tricks to bring Yule safely through this war. He was no longer certain which side posed the greatest danger, the New Alliance or the Triden Empire.


51

Chapter Four On Triden Prime “EMPEROR THANE?” Thane forced himself to ignore the call. He wouldn’t allow the Triden council to press the mantle of Emperor on him for three weeks. It wouldn’t do to appear eager. He remained stiff-backed, alone in the high-security docking bay except for his private guard. “General?” Thane turned toward the voice, too high and too innocent for this place. If his ego needed damping, all Thane had to do was look at his officers. The boy who addressed him was too young to sign a marriage contract on most planets. “Yes, Ensign. Where is Mandone? Speak up.” The ensign blanched but held his ground. He would no doubt make lieutenant before the year was out. “Sir, Officer Mandone requests permission to finish his duties. He was the only medtech in the group, sir.” “I don’t care—” Thane raised his arm, ready to strike. The look on the boy’s face stopped him. The boy reminded him of his brother Alec. Damn it, Alec should be home helping Mother with the harvest, getting some local girl in trouble. Instead, he was going by the name of Mandone, the only medtech in a group of thirty Triden officers captured and held by the New Alliance. Finally, after weeks of negotiations, Thane had brought his brother home. Thane’s intelligence officer, Freeman, took the ensign’s place. The younger officer backed away, then turned and fled. “The Triden council doesn’t like the precedent, you know,” Freeman said. “Next, your allies will expect you to buy the freedom of their POWs.” His hands firmly clasped behind his back, Thane rocked on his heels. “It’s not a precedence of any kind. Tridens do not bargain for hostages. This was purely a humanitarian gesture.” Freeman managed not to snort. A great effort on his part, Thane was certain. He looked down on his chief spy, who, unlike Thane, was

52

Christine W. Murphy

of average height and build. Everything about Freeman was average, only the details changed. Thane had stopped taking note of his shifting hair, skin, and iris tones long ago. He recognized the man by the music his voice made when reciting even the most horrific of reports and by the slightly off-beat cadence of his walk. Thane needed his operative to understand. Freeman was too smart to allow blind loyalty to bind him. Thane wouldn’t trust him if it did. “The Triden council may believe we have this war won, but we both know that’s far from true. It’s a foot race. Whoever reaches the finish line alive can claim victory, the winner damned lucky to have energy to celebrate. It doesn’t hurt to show compassion to the enemy. We may need some ourselves tomorrow.” This time Freeman didn’t contain himself. “You’re not on the podium, General. No need for speeches. This isn’t about sending some poor New Alliance bastards home in exchange for a few of our brave boys. Which one is it? Which of these men is so damned important that you broke a century-old tradition to get him out of that POW camp? Is it this medtech, Mandone, or did he treat the man this is all about?” Thane winced as his spy danced around the truth. “Watch yourself, Freeman. One day you will find you’ve learned too much to be useful.” Before Freeman could reply, most likely with a disrespectful retort, the airlock behind them clanged open. Thane knew he should tell the station doctor to continue. He had a patient to attend, but Thane didn’t care. He didn’t care about the man who lay groaning on the stretcher or about one-hundred-year-old traditions that said honorable Triden officers died in captivity. Thane cared about his brother Alec. The field physician froze when he saw his commander-in-chief. “Emper...General, sir. You do us a great honor.” “How are my men, doctor? I assume they are receiving your best treatment.” “Sir, the very best we have to offer but—” “You have done what you can, I’m sure. Is this the last of them?” God, no, this poor bastard can’t be Alec. Thane stood stiffly at attention as if he were a junior ensign. He couldn’t return his brother a mindless vegetable, fit only to sit at their mother’s kitchen table, tended by visiting maternal aunts. “Just one left. The hero of the day if you ask me. Officer Mandone brought more then one of these poor bastards through, not that it will do ones like this any good.” The doctor glanced at the man


53

on the stretcher, who continued to groan. “The men they questioned...well, you know what happens.” When the doctor turned to go, Thane almost followed to strangle the man. Where was Alec? Had the New Alliance bastards questioned him? Freeman stopped Thane with a hand on his shoulder and a nod toward the open lock. A man staggered through, his face emaciated but his eyes shining with intelligence and anger. Alec. The two brothers looked nothing alike. Alec, with his jet black hair, bright green eyes and dancer’s body, favored their mother. Thane, like their father, could have stepped out of an Old Earth Scottish castle. He was a Mackenzie in blood and build, complete with blond hair and blue eyes. A throwback to primitive times, their mother said. Only Freeman witnessed their reunion, but Thane was aware of the risk. A dozen people breathed who knew the future Triden Emperor had a brother. Half that number knew who he was. When Thane threw his arms around him, Alec collapsed. Moments later, Thane couldn’t tell who supported whom. Even Freeman’s presence couldn’t keep tears from Thane’s eyes. Alec broke away first, straightening to stand awkwardly, shifting from foot to foot. Things needed saying. Private things. “Leave us.” Freeman started to protest. “Protocol—” “Damn, protocol.” Freeman didn’t budge. Thane took a deep breath. Irrational actions would draw attention to Alec. “I want a word with our hero in private. I’ve earned it, don’t you think? I bought this man’s freedom out of my own pocket.” “He flunked the psych test.” Alec winced at Freeman’s blunt report. Alec’s reaction, not Freeman’s insult, drove like a bullet into Thane’s heart. That remark would cost Freeman dearly. Thane would send him to the worse hellhole he could find. “Does he look like he could hurt me? Leave before I lose my temper.” To his own ears Thane’s comment sounded brittle. Freeman paled and backed from the room, taking the lone guard with him. The brothers waited until the echo of footsteps died. “Flunked your psych? Mother will be pleased. She won’t have to worry about you flying again.” “I’ll pass it.” Alec’s words sounded like a threat. More than poor

54

Christine W. Murphy

health rasped in his voice. “Give me a week. I’ll pass any damned test they give me. Now, all I want is a drink.” “In a minute. I’ve been waiting to see you—” “Paid to see me, I understand. Won’t the other boys be jealous?” Alec backed away to lean against the wall. “That’s why I took the bunch of you—” “So very generous,” Alec sneered. “Those who still have a mind left are most grateful or will be when they’ve stopped screaming. Still it was a risk. If you deny we’re related, what are they to think? You don’t want to spoil your stellar reputation with the ladies.” As if it mattered to him what they thought. Alec wasn’t the only officer who came and went under a veil of constantly changing names, but he was the one who always gained an immediate audience. He was the only one Thane loved. “Stop it, Alec. I don’t need this from you.” “Stop?” Alec choked on the word and began to cough. When Thane approached, Alec warned him away with a glance. “How can I stop? If I do will this war end?” More than the most personal defeat, more than the canings their father used to deliver with regularity, watching his brother caused Thane to ache. Alec wrapped his arms around his too-thin waist to hide his trembling hands. “You’re not responsible for this war, Alec. None of us—” “Oh, that’s where you’re wrong, brother.” Alec stepped away from the wall, his hands now rock steady and clenched into fists. “You are responsible for every death on every day you fail to ask, no, every day you fail to beg for peace.” “You’re not being fair. Father started this war before I was old enough to arm myself.” “And you can end it.” “But—” “I know your sensible reasons. Mother would even agree with some of them. Well, you take your time, you wait for the proper moment. Just remember that while you do, I’ll be out there. Every time you read a battle report, every time you see a list of the dead, you look for my name. As long as this war goes on, I’m going to make damned certain I’m in the line of fire.” Alec spun on his heel. He made a quarter turn before he lost his balance. Without thinking, Thane caught his arm. Another insult added to the payment of ransom. “Look for my name, brother. It could be any one of thousands that


55

pass your desk tomorrow or the next day. No telling what moniker control will assign me.” Thane stood with his arms stiffly at his sides. It took all of his discipline not to reach for his brother again. “I could send you home. Mother wouldn’t let you leave.” “You won’t do that and you know it. Now I have a date with several bottles of wine and the nearest available woman, if my Emperor will dismiss me.” “That’s General for—” “For now, of course, General. My sincerest apologies.” The light had returned to Alec’s eyes. Damn it, he wouldn’t flunk the next time the psych boys took a pass at him. Alec would be cleared to fly before their next big push. Thane had the battle plans on his desk. He could always order Alec grounded, but Alec was right. Thane wouldn’t let their mother keep him a prisoner on the farm. In response to Thane’s nod, Alec clicked his unsteady heels and backed out of the room bowed at the waist. He kowtowed not to an elder brother or to a general, but to an emperor. Thane wanted nothing more than to share a bottle and a woman or two with his brother. It looked as if he would have to do something else instead. General Thane, soon to be Emperor Thane, had to stop a war.

56

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Five On Yule ANDY DIDN’T look at all concerned, but Kat had to ask. “Are you certain he knows what he’s doing?” The owner of the Helana seemed oblivious to the rocky ride Mikkel was giving them in the tiny shuttle. “Enough to get us down in one piece. Come look at this.” Andy moved to give her the planet-side seat. “That’s the tether system in action. Works like a sling-shot to transport goods in a relay from Yule to the larger of their two moons. Not many people have seen it in action.” Kat watched the process with interest. They had nothing like it on Lexina. “Why don’t they have stations on the main planet and ship directly from there?” “Don’t you know?” Kat turned to the window to hide her flushed face. She should know more about her temporary home. From the perspective of Lex Central CEO it didn’t matter how they transported their goods, only how often and how much. “The man Mikkel sent to prepare his bride for life on Yule gave his information to my sister Sofia. You see,” she paused to bite her lower lip and see if Mikkel was listening, “I’m second choice for this position.” “Position?” Andy groaned. “For my friend’s sake, I hope you think of it as more than that. I know he does. He is quite smitten, you know.” Kat’s heart thudded in her chest. “Besides,” Andy added with an off-center grin, “I can’t imagine you being anyone’s second choice. He must have had reasons for choosing you over your sister, most of them obvious from where I’m sitting.” Her cheeks heated again and she leaned away. She didn’t want Andy or Mikkel to get the wrong idea about her. She was not like Sofia. “My sister is most decorous, but, well, she had another suitor and—”


57

“Ah, a rival. He must not have wanted her badly or he wouldn’t have stepped aside. Our Mikey doesn’t give up without a fight. You must have been his first choice and he didn’t want you to know. It gives a woman the upper hand if the man goes chasing after her.” Kat accepted his compliment with a smile. No reason to discuss Sofia and her unfortunate situation. “Why did you say Yule has no landing sites for transports?” Andy graciously accepted the change in subject. “Your husband will know the history behind it. Yule allows only small shuttles to land because of environmental concerns. Most planet resources are devoted to agriculture and aquaculture. The tether consumes less chemical fuel than conventional transportation, avoiding changes in the atmosphere. They maintain a defensive home fleet on the larger moon, so Yule doesn’t belong to any mutual defense alliances.” “Where do they keep their hyperjump ships?” “We don’t have any.” The piloting helmet muffled Mikkel’s voice. “Our trade partners provide transports if they want our goods. Lex Central’s fleet is the largest in the business if you discount the war machines. Why do you think we were so eager to secure this agreement?” Not because Mikkel of Yule wanted me for a bride. The unspoken words hung in the air. If Mikkel wanted an heir so badly, he could mate with his own kind. Yule must have plenty of women. Which meant Yule’s agreement with Lex Central was rather one-sided in her favor, not something she was about to tell Mikkel. The fee her father had agreed to call a bride price made the arrangement susceptible to raiders. Mikkel hadn’t been lying when he’d said he could get better offers. Perhaps she could work that to her advantage, to soften the blow when she left. Renegotiating terms would settle any bad feelings. The absence of jump-capable ships meant she couldn’t count on Mikkel for help against the Triden fleet, but that shouldn’t be necessary. First Vice had instructions to transfer her bride price to the Cartel the moment Mikkel confirmed the agreement. She would breathe easier when Lexina was secure from attack. “We’re going down,” Andy said. The blue-green swirl of clouds and water grew to fill the front screen. She felt as if she were falling into a trap. Once Yule had her in its grasp, she would have no way to escape. A silly notion. Yule was just a planet, one with much in common with Lexina, she was certain. People lived there, made a profit and raised families. How different

58

Christine W. Murphy

could it be? When the time came for the next Lex Central board meeting, she would take a shuttle to a cargo ship, which would take her home. If Mikkel didn’t think that was grand enough, he could arrange for something else, not that she expected him to accompany her. Sofia and the baby would make a visit awkward. One good thing had come from Sofia’s pregnancy, something Kat would have considered impossible. The baby made her feel close to her sister. They had talked about having babies when they were young, before their family fell apart. Maybe by the time she came home for her first visit, they would both be mothers. Kat imagined a little version of Sofia with Dag’s blond curls. A little boy with Mikkel’s soft, gray eyes. It didn’t matter, she realized with a start. She’d taken care of that with her last stop before the docking bay. She didn’t have to wonder if her child would have brown eyes or gray, was a boy or a girl. Mikkel would not have his heir from her. She looked up. With his head covered by the helmet, her husband’s back was all she could see. His spoken responses to planet control were calm and low, his body loose and relaxed in the command chair. Wouldn’t it be wonderful if this was the real Mikkel and the other was something he brought out for strangers? One minute she was wondering what her new husband would say when she didn’t become pregnant according to their agreement. The next, the tilting shuttle had thrown her into Andy’s arms. “That really was one of his better landings,” Andy muttered while he rubbed his elbow. “Don’t mention it. He’s touchy about these things. We’ll say we were petting here in the back.” He added the last with a wink. By the time she untangled herself from Andy, Mikkel was standing over them, a look of triumph on his face and his helmet under one arm. He didn’t seem to notice she was gasping for breath and Andy was rubbing sore ribs. Mikkel helped them off the floor as if it were the proper place for passengers. Considering his landings, maybe it was. Soon, they stood outside the shuttle, watching the last of the luggage unloaded. That’s when Kat noticed what was wrong. She had spent most of her life in and out of the docking bays, in season, out of season, day cycle and night. Never was it this dead. Enough people milled about, more than enough, but they didn’t seem to be doing anything. Were they slaves too, like Dag? If Mikkel mistreated his workers, she would put a stop to it. Now


59

that a contract formally bound them, what happened on Yule could tarnish their reputation. She had the honor of Lex Central Corp. to protect. The shuttle she’d left was the only one in the bay. Not a good sign unless they had arrived in the dead of night during a no-work holiday while all other vessels were at a repair facility. Mikkel and Andy supervised the unloading while Kat stepped onto the larger bay ring. Smaller branches led to the actual landing platforms. They had landed on platform three. Everything was clean and shiny. A dozen platforms stood off this ring. She could see another to her right. A blinking red flasher lit only platform number three. “Looking to go to work already?” Mikkel asked. Kat’s face flushed. She had to stop thinking of herself as a spy. She had a right to investigate her new home. “Are these people part of the native population?” “Yule has no native population. It was colonized during the first wave from Earth. And recolonized. And recolonized.” Mikkel turned away as if bored with the subject. Kat wasn’t bored. Details were vague but she remembered something of the history of Yule. The original settlers disappeared and subsequent attempts failed when the colonists left for better economic conditions. The current franchise appeared to be a success. Mikkel’s family had run the operation for over five hundred years. “I only asked because their appearance is so varied,” she said. Several men, with varying skin tones and hair color, rolled a fuel tank toward the shuttle. She wasn’t close enough to see the color of their eyes. Some departed from the standard, unaltered human form. None she could see were over the acceptable height and build limits, but several were very short with a rugged look and too much hair. Mikkel shrugged. “Most people around the docks are techies hired from other worlds to run the equipment. Some gamble away their vouchers and get stuck here, some stay on and have families. The shorter workers you see are of mixed blood. Our native population, as you so quaintly put it, aren’t discriminating breeders. The original stock were bred to work the land. You’re not likely to run into them. I seldom do.” Said like a true maniac. Supreme Ruler, indeed. How did he expect to run an efficient operation unless he knew his employees? One of many things she would change once she was in charge, but now wasn’t the time. She needed information. Damn Dag for not filling her

60

Christine W. Murphy

in on the important details. The two bits he’d given her were hardly useful and most likely not true. My master is not what he seems and his choice of brides pleases him greatly. Kat dismissed her fanciful thoughts. She needed to become oriented and make a good first impression. “I was wondering if anyone was going to meet us.” “I’m afraid my welcome will have all the warmth of your sendoff.” Her face grew hotter. He had a nasty knack of being right. Both of them seemed very much alone. When she tried to finger comb her hair into place, her hand became entangled with Mikkel’s. “You look fine,” he said, leading her toward the main corridor off the ring. “I have to check in with officials before you meet the family. A formality.” His words were reassuring but not his actions. His arm, which held her to his side, tightened and his hands balled into fists. His pace increased until she had to run to keep up. Finally, he dragged her along behind him. Smooth, metal walls and floors led away from the landing bays, similar to those in Lex Central, but, like the bays, they looked unused. She couldn’t locate a light source. Wherever it was, the light left no shadows. Nothing disturbed the smooth surface of the corridor. They didn’t meet anyone along the way. She was about to ask Mikkel about the lack of foot traffic when she slammed into his back. To regain her footing, she clung to him, one arm wrapped around his waist as far as it would go. Her hand slipped under his open jacket and met smooth skin. She had never been this close to him before while standing. Her mouth came to just between his shoulder blades. He would have to bend to kiss her. As quickly as the thought came, she shoved it aside. This marriage was a business deal. Like all deals, she would warp the agreement in her favor and learn to live with the rest. When he flexed his shoulders, she backed away. He clutched her hand tightly, as if he was afraid she would run. She peeked around him to see a broad metal door covered with glyphs, standard script used by the second and third immigrant waves from earth to communicate before common-speak evolved. Kat had spent one boring summer session studying the symbols while she waited for Sofia to repeat basic trade-speak. After a few days of study, she should be able to translate it. For now, only the first line was


61

familiar—In the beginning. Mikkel wiped his palms on his pants. “This will take a few minutes. I’m afraid you’re going to have come with me. Protocol.” He made protocol sound like a dual to the death. When he raised his hand, the door slid to one side to disappear into the wall, triggered by some sensor device. As with the lights, she couldn’t detect the source. Something else to ask Mikkel when he was in a better mood. Just when she thought she had Yule figured out, the open door revealed something she would have never guessed. Everything she’d seen so far on Yule, from the tether relay system that transported goods to the moon, to the clean, if empty, docking bays, suggested current technology. She sneezed in the musty air before she saw the spider webs and dusty columns. “Are you all right?” Mikkel’s hand curled around hers, this time cradling it. She could only nod, her mouth suddenly dry. Less than two feet behind the mammoth, metal door stood another, this one made of what appeared to be stone. Intricately carved figures covered the door—figures that matched the glyphs cast in the outer metal one. Mikkel approached, dwarfed by the twenty-foot door. He cupped his hand as if to grab the metal ball on the left. Evidently touching the device wasn’t necessary. He straightened his arm, cutting the air with his open palm. The door opened with an otherworldly sound, the stone rubbing against its hinge when it inched open. Air that built at their back howled past to fill the room. The noise drew her gaze upward. The air left her lungs and joined the rush to the ceiling. What a ceiling it was. A hundred feet above her? Two hundred? The walls were bare rock, as if carved from a mountain. She couldn’t detect the source of light here either, but dancing shadows filled the cavern. For the first time, reality hit. I’m not on Lexina anymore. Mikkel took the lead, drawing her up a set of stone steps too narrow to accommodate them side-by-side. He raised his hand to the wall. A loud bang from across the room stopped him. “Great Odin,” Mikkel muttered. “Wait here. I’ll be back.” She didn’t realize until he pulled away that he no longer held her hand. She held his. Her fingers stopped working or she would have let go. Instead, she stumbled after him, her heel catching in the hem of her dress. When she reached someplace civilized, she was going to make

62

Christine W. Murphy

Sofia a vid and tell her what she thought of her choice of clothing. “What is cast in steel is carved in stone.” The words vibrated through the room and out the roof. “I thought we’d skip this nonsense for once.” Mikkel’s voice reassured her. He’d regained his arrogant swagger. For once she was glad to hear it. The silence felt ominous, the floor slippery. The only thing worse than this ridiculous dress was her shoes. Who wore two-inch heels? Kat stood behind Mikkel, one hand firmly clutching his, the other wrapped around his waist. She found comfort in the warm skin and beating pulse beneath her fingers. Mikkel placed his free hand over hers—a reassuring gesture. “What is cast in steel is carved in stone.” The words vibrated past them again. “I’ll take that as a no.” Mikkel sounded downright sarcastic. Considering how the disembodied voice vibrated through the room, Kat didn’t think antagonizing whoever it was, was good idea. She made the mistake of looking down. One false step and they would tumble some thirty feet into a bizarre arena, complete with animal pen and spectator seating. Thankfully, her mind went blank before she could consider what entertainment might be held there. They must make a ridiculous sight. Mikkel shuffled forward, hampered by her dragging feet and her arm, which threatened to squeeze the breath from him. No one laughed. “What is cast in steel is carved in stone.” The voice boomed a third time with the same intonation. Finally, Kat located its source—a tall figure draped in a gray robe, standing on a ledge several feet above them. Mikkel turned toward her. “I’m going to need that hand now.” Kat released Mikkel and backed away to teeter by herself on her silly red shoes. From a few feet behind him, she could see what was happening. Whatever this protocol business was about she wanted to see for herself. It certainly had nothing to do with what she knew as civilized greeting ceremonies. Mikkel raised his hand again. She looked for the stones to part. They didn’t. Instead, the robed figure drew his hand from his sleeve and raised a dark green ball over his head. The ball left his hand and rose into the air. She squinted but lost sight of the object in the shadows. When she returned her attention to Mikkel, he glowed with a thin sheen of sweat. He was trembling and his gray eyes looked terribly sad


63

in the wavering light. Her imagination, of course. He was home, he must be happy. For an instant she thought he was going to draw her into his arms. His lips opened. When he spoke, it wasn’t to her. “Is that enough for you? Or do you want all of it now?” His harsh words made her blink and pull away. She looked around Mikkel. The robed figure lowered his cowl. He was an ordinary man with close cropped, white hair and an angular face. The distance made details impossible to distinguish. “No use getting testy, boy.” The man’s sarcastic tone matched Mikkel’s. “You can’t expect a warm welcome after making Yule wait. Surely, you didn’t expect to escape the consequences of going on this gallivant of yours.” Mikkel’s expression tightened, but he remained rooted to the spot, staring into her eyes as if she were his last hope. “I brought my bride. I’ve fulfilled our agreement.” “That does not excuse the delay. As for agreements, you have succeeded in part. We have been much too lenient.” His lids dropped and raised again, his lashes brushing his cheeks. Hope died in his eyes that quickly. “I will come to you tomorrow. Tonight, I will see my father and spend the night with my wife. You will have to wait until then to have your fun.” He spoke the words calmly, with assurance they would be heard and obeyed. A shiver shot through her and curled her fingers around his arms. What would happen tomorrow? The room blurred and she closed her eyes until it stopped moving. Mikkel held her steady. A hidden elevator of some kind was taking them up. Warm dry air caressed her ankles. The sensation was so startling, she released Mikkel and looked down. A light, an unwavering light, lit her feet, this time with a discernible source from beneath a half-opened door. “We can go.” With a hand on her elbow, Mikkel led her from the room with its unreadable words and incomprehensible protocol. He led her from the darkness into the light. She stood blinking, the stone floor replaced by a more resilient surface, the smell of dust replaced by dozens she couldn’t identify. When a robed figure approached, she braced herself for another unpleasant greeting. “Supreme Ruler, Keeper of the Secrets of Yule, Winged Guardian of the Steel Gate and the Stone Shield, Master of the Sun and Stars,

64

Christine W. Murphy

your unworthy servant welcomes you home.” This voice was sensuous and sweet, but unmistakably male. When the man lowered his cowl and bowed, Kat could only stand and gape. Mikkel didn’t seem the least bit surprised. “Thank you, Dag. I wish I could return the sentiment.” I will not faint, absolutely not. Kat steadied herself with a hand on Mikkel’s shoulder. He prepared to scoop her up in his arms, but she waved him away. “I am not going to faint.” Speaking the words aloud reassured her, but Mikkel’s frown didn’t fade. The similarities between Dag, whom she’d left at Lex Central, and this man were striking, but she recognized differences now. This man was older. His hair had started to gray and his face showed lines around the eyes. “Do you call all of your male servants Dag?” she asked. “Only the ones who are.” Mikkel said, not adding one ounce of clarity to the subject. “This is Dagfourth, I believe.” Dagfourth bowed. “So kind of the master to remember.” “Dagten is the dag you know, Kat,” Mikkel explained. “It can be confusing. Remember the older the dag the lower the number. There can’t be more than thirty of them.” “Over forty now, master. The council felt it necessary to call more into service in preparation for your return.” Mikkel grimaced at that, but Dagfourth didn’t seem to notice. Dagfourth continued. “We were most pleased to learn you had lost Dagten. He was not well liked.” Not these ridiculous, pointless conversations again. This dag made as little sense as the other. Eager to get her first look at Yule, she decided not to worry about dags, not yet. Instead of the grand entry hall she expected, they stood in a small alcove carved out of the rock. She could sense, not see, the source of the light that warmed her. Above her a blue ceiling glowed. The carpet surrounding the stone path where Mikkel stood was a startling green. No wonder Mikkel wore bright colors. They seemed the norm on Yule. The delicious smells she’d first noticed still swirled around her. She sneezed twice. Something else to add to her long list of questions for Mikkel. The market for exotic scents was quite lucrative. Why didn’t he install the same aromatic system in the dusty room they’d just left? Mikkel stripped off his dirty jacket and slipped on the loose fitting robe Dagfourth held for him. Black with a glossy finish, the robe came


65

to his knees, hiding his dreadfully wrinkled pants. “Should I carry you?” he asked. Kat straightened and took a few steps. “I can walk.” Evidently that was all the reassurance he needed. Mikkel returned his attention to Dagfourth. The older man bowed again. “Yule wishes to see you now.” “Is she prepared to release him?” “Not until all terms are met.” Mikkel snorted with disgust. “In that case, I do not wish to see her.” Her? Kat’s chin snapped up. She had been ignoring the conversation, giving Mikkel some privacy. “You have been gone so long, and you are two days late—” Dagfourth began. “Exactly,” Mikkel interrupted. “I need time to recover.” He was shaking again, a fine tremor. She didn’t know Mikkel well enough to guess whether from fear or excitement. “That is why your presence is required today. Recovery is not desirable.” Mikkel ground out his words through clenched teeth. “I am on my honeymoon.” The two men not only spoke as if she weren’t present, Mikkel referred to their marriage as if it were an ordeal he had endured, which now required a period of convalescence. Not that she didn’t think he needed it, but he’d arrived on Lexina in this condition. It had nothing to do with her. The older version of Dag bowed again. “Nonetheless, she will see you today.” Mikkel grabbed the gloves Dagfourth offered and tugged them into place. “Tomorrow and not a minute sooner.” Dagfourth’s expression didn’t change. Mikkel turned and stomped away. Kat followed Dagfourth’s lead and ran after him. She had almost reached him when they left the alcove. Mikkel kept to the narrow, stone path. Dagfourth ran on the green carpet. Not a green carpet she suddenly realized. Her rock garden hadn’t touched Mikkel. He’d grown more troubled there. The view from her conference room hadn’t distracted him. Why should it? Here plants were so plentiful servants trampled them underfoot and the sky went on forever. She swayed again. This time no one noticed. She landed on real,

66

Christine W. Murphy

live grass. She didn’t know how long she sat there, her fingers stroking the prickly blades. Mikkel came back for her. His boots rested on the stone path a few inches from her. He was saying something, but she wasn’t listening. Who had time to listen with so much to see? Green stretched for meters, the expanse broken by trees, large and small. Some looked centuries old. Flowers. She’d never seen flowers except in books and on Sofia’s dreadful dresses. They looked less tacky in real life. Kat struggled to her knees and started toward a group of them. Dagfourth’s hand on her arm kept her from straying. With his arm under her elbow, he helped her to her feet and led her back. Mikkel hadn’t left the stone path. He appeared to be holding his breath. With a sudden panic, she raced for him. How could she be so foolish? What did she know about grass? The only plants she’d ever seen were the hot-house variety and long-dead crops fully processed. The stuff was probably poisonous. Any moment now she would dissolve into a puddle of biogenic goo. Mikkel would ship her home in a bottle and stop payment on the bride price. “I don’t want you to go wandering off alone.” Relief. He wasn’t frightened or angry. Merely, annoyed. She wasn’t going to melt. Mikkel pulled her onto the path, holding her steady by the shoulders while he looked into her eyes. “She...it...didn’t...do you feel all right?” He sounded genuinely concerned, but by now she realized she wasn’t injured. She left the path again, compressing the resilient carpet beneath her shoes. When she bent and brushed the blades with her fingers, Mikkel held out his gloved hand as if to snatch her back. “I’m fine. Why don’t you join me?” Running across the field, rolling in the grass, it sounded like something foolish, irresponsible Mikkel would do. He crossed his arms over his chest. “I was concerned you might not like so much open space after life on Lexina. I’ve never seen a place quite so bleak.” Kat opened her mouth to protest, then shut it. He could be right. She’d set foot on two planets in her entire life. Maybe Lexina was the most dreary place in the galaxy. Dagfourth cleared his throat. Mikkel held out his hand to her again. “You can rest if you must, but my parents expect to meet you and I would like to wash first.”


67

With a last, reluctant swipe at the grass, Kat stood. She didn’t want to be inconsiderate, not on her first day. She would have time to see everything in the next few months. Suddenly, the seven months until Sofia’s baby would arrive didn’t seem long. Mikkel guided her along the path, allowing her to scuff in the grass while his boots clicked on the stones. His black gloves felt smooth and hot on her wrist. Why was he wearing the silly things? Her own hands felt perfectly fine unprotected and Dagfourth’s hands were likewise bare. More pressing questions came to mind. She didn’t know much about natural land formations, Lexina had so few, but wasn’t it odd that land so close to a mountain was so flat? The row of bushes to their left was trimmed to a uniform height, too tall for her to peer over. She could easily become lost in these unusual surroundings. Artificial landmarks usually marked her way. When the time came, she wanted to be able to find her way back to the shuttle bays without asking Mikkel for directions. She turned to mark the spot where they had left the cave. Dagfourth bent to pick up the jacket Mikkel had thrown on the ground. Behind him, where the mountain should be, had to be, was the same row of hedges, stretching out of sight. Above them? That startling blue sky, so different from a sky cover that changed hue depending on the chemical content of the rain. Not a mountain in sight.

68

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Six WHEN MIKKEL AND Kat stepped through the break in the hedge, the official home of the Supreme Ruler of Yule stretched out before them. His ancestors had built ostentatious castles to compensate for the lack of intelligent conversation and congenial weather on their new home. The sight stunned even Mikkel, who knew what to expect. The great castles of Yule had that effect on people, even those born here. Official visitors were treated to the grand entrance. Kat stared open-mouthed at the back door. Mikkel preferred to sneak in the rear to avoid the tourists. Mikkel hated to permit them so close to his family, but some tourists were a necessity. No surer way existed to attract attention then to forbid travel to a planet. Allowing a few, select visitors made trespassing a risk not worth taking. Triden and New Alliance spies slipped through, interspersed with trade delegates and pleasure seekers. They paid a premium for the privilege. A gasp sounded beside him. “What the hell is that?” Mikkel couldn’t keep from laughing. Kat had never expressed herself in a such genuine, spontaneous manner in his presence. At first he thought she referred to the four-hundred-room mansion that dominated the small rise. Then he realized she was staring at the horse. “Our ride to the house, unless you’d rather walk. It takes a half hour to reach the family quarters on foot. We are keeping people waiting. We can, of course, but it’s not polite. I’ll give you a tour of the grounds later.” Kat didn’t react to the sight of yet another dag, this one younger than Dagten, sitting in the buggy. Like a child who had just learned to walk, Kat staggered forward, knees stiff, one arm extended. She stopped just out of reach of the horse, her hand poised close to its head. The efficient Chief of Lex Central had practiced hiding her thoughts and feelings for many years. Who knew if she felt anything any more. Such things were a hindrance when it came to running an operation like Lex Central. Now, she was like a child released from a cage, frightened and scarred, but capable of reacting with wonder and awe. Unfamiliar emotions swept him. How terrifying and wonderfully different this must seem to her. He could almost wish to change places


69

with her and experience the awe first hand, but then he wouldn’t have the pleasure of introducing her to the wonders of Yule. If only he didn’t have to do it so quickly and with so little explanation. “He likes to have his nose rubbed right there.” With his hand over hers, he coaxed her into stroking the horse’s nose, reassuring her when the animal threw his head and whinnied. When she found she couldn’t step into the open carriage in her long, tight skirt, he ripped one side from the hem to her hip. She didn’t even blink. With wide eyes, she took in everything before her and occasionally glanced behind. Mikkel spoke in the same even tone he used with a new mount. “My family maintains several residences on Yule. Activity centers in different locations, depending on the season. Weather can be unpleasant at times, so we move to avoid it. This particular home is the official permanent residence of the Supreme Ruler of Yule. Do you see that black and red flag?” Kat nodded. “That means Father is at home.” Home but not really there. Familiar dread swept through Mikkel. Would he be able to get his father away from Yule in time? Was it already too late? Kat moved closer to him. Mikkel continued with explanations, enjoying her attention. “We entertain trade envoys and a limited tourist trade. Lex Central will receive most of our produce destined to be packaged as food stuffs, but we do trade specialty items. The very rich come to Yule for experiences not found on more developed planets.” She was coming out of her daze. She focused sharply on each feature they passed, a tree, a flower bed, a pond stocked with ducks. “Like Lexina?” “Your people are too sensible to enjoy our decadent pastimes. We haven’t received any visitors from Lexina. Not since your father’s visits.” Even that Lexina visitor had not come only for recreation. Kat’s father, Ferras, had found pleasure on his first visit, but hadn’t left without making a business deal. A shadow crossed Kat’s face when he mentioned her father. Mikkel had heard talk about a disagreement between Ferras and his son Pontius. Rumors said it was a falling out over a woman. Nicola, Kat’s mother, had left soon after Pontius was banished. Whatever transpired between them had deeply affected Katheryna. How old would she have been? Fourteen? Fifteen?

70

Christine W. Murphy

“I think it’s beautiful,” she said. “You must be very proud.” Proud? He’d never considered it. He could appreciate the planet from an aesthetic standpoint, but to him it would always be a prison. So why was he eager to return? He had barely contained his impulse to leave Kat and run to Yule. Did he welcome Yule’s embrace? No, that would be too perverse, too twisted. His hands were shaking. He couldn’t stop them. “I keep a small cottage a few miles away in a restricted area. When we wish to be alone, we can stay there, but only for short periods of time.” For the remainder of the ride, he kept his mouth shut, afraid he might say too much. The ever-present pounding in his head had stopped the moment he’d stepped into the sunshine. The tingling in his fingers ceased when he pulled on the gloves. The few times he had traveled, his mistress, Elaina, had delayed her return by a week at his request. He had always returned home on his own. She never asked why, and he was grateful not to have to explain. Now, he must readjust to Yule with an audience. He must pretend in front of Katheryna. Pretend in front of his wife. “Does your head still hurt? Maybe you should have let Andy give you something for it.” It took a moment for Mikkel to realize he’d been rubbing his temples. The pain had been so persistent that now it was gone, he almost missed it. He forced himself to relax his facial muscles, held taut for weeks. She rested her hand on his bare chest. He hadn’t expected her to touch him in such an intimate manner. His heart sped under her warm palm. What did she think of the tremor in his hands? “Is everything all right?” she asked. He had hoped for a few days respite before Kat suspected something was wrong. No doubt Sofia would have prattled on for years before noticing the grass was green. He helped Katheryna from the carriage and led her to an unassuming rear door. “Why do you ask?” “The man in the cave said something about no excuse for your delay, being too lenient with you. You’re not in trouble are you? For being late? I mean, you are the one in charge?” He hoped he smiled. “Of course, dear, supreme ruler of all I survey, or son of the man who is. You have your corporate board to answer to, I have the Council of Yule. They will want me to explain my delay in visiting Lexina. I have reports to prepare. It will occupy me for


71

several days. You’ll have to entertain yourself until I’m through. They’re not used to having me gone for so long. It makes people nervous.” Kat nodded again, this time like a woman who didn’t believe him. Nothing new there, but he didn’t usually have so much to hide from someone who was capable of understanding. It wasn’t until they passed their sixth dag on the way to their rooms that she spoke again. “Are they clones?” “Not exactly.” No way was he going to explain dags until they knew each other much better. “They are human, but their manner of coming into being is not entirely natural. Their physical maturation is accelerated, which results in a noticeable lag between their emotional maturity and how they look. The matter is not discussed in the family, so please don’t mention it in their presence.” That non-explanation wrinkled her brow, but before she could demand to know more in that charming boardroom way she had, they turned a corner and faced a sweeping double, marble staircase. When they reached the top, she was panting. “The left stairs lead to my parents wing, this one to ours. I need a few minutes to shower and change.” By the time they reached his rooms, she’d evidently forgotten her question. She would no doubt remember at a most inopportune time, but he had more worrisome things to consider. She took two steps into the room, accepted a glass of water offered by yet another dag, and sank into the nearest chair. “This is the main bedroom, the one we will share,” he said. “We have separate baths. I’m going to mine now. To your left is your dressing room and a bedroom for you to use when you wish to sleep alone.” He didn’t look toward the door to the bedroom where Elaina had slept alone these past two months. “I prefer you wear what you find in the closets rather than anything you brought from Lexina. We don’t have much time. I have a lot to accomplish before tomorrow.” That should be enough information to get her through the next few hours. If he allowed his thoughts to stray to what would happen tomorrow, he would never make it through today. A shower, a shave, clean clothes. That was as far as he could allow himself to think. That, and Kosey. The lazy beast head-butted Mikkel’s leg as they passed each other. At first he was annoyed, then grateful. Kat had enough to cope with without unexpectedly running into Kosey. His friend was

72

Christine W. Murphy

reminding him to make introductions, saving him from making another mistake with his bride. Too many more and he’d never coax her to bed. Mikkel stuck his head out the bathroom door. “Katheryna?” She was still sitting in the chair, glass of water in her lap. Her chin-length hair lay in place again, the tangles gone, a glossy black helmet. Even the ripped evening gown she wore looked somehow official. Now, she looked more like the efficient CEO he loved to tease. “If you run into a large, black cat, don’t worry and don’t put up with any nonsense. He doesn’t eat humans. Not any more.” MIKKEL OF YULE must think she was a complete idiot. True, she’d never seen a horse or walked on real grass, but she had seen a cat and they didn’t eat people. Almost twenty years ago, a merchant had tried to import them to control rodents. Father told him, quite rightly, to take his filthy animals to a planet that needed them. Yule was far from filthy, but they might have wild animals. Small ones. Except the horse, which was quite large. But that didn’t count as an animal. It was domesticated. Did Mikkel own more than one? A cat in the house, an interesting idea. Did the servants catch rodents for it to eat or did it forage for itself? When no cat presented itself, she wandered into the room Mikkel said was hers. After checking the corners for dags, she stripped and entered the shower, which produced the most delicious stream of hot water the moment she entered. She was drying her hair when she realized she had no idea what Mikkel meant by a short time and no clock to judge it by. With a towel clutched firmly at her neck, she tiptoed into the main bedroom and to the door of his bath. She heard running water and Mikkel humming. She had plenty of time. After Kat returned to examine the contents of her closet, the towel slipped from her neck to her waist. Something cold touched her ankle. She screamed before she turned, and then felt foolish. It was only Mikkel’s cat. Apparently, it hadn’t been hunting recently. She didn’t see any rodents dangling from its mouth. Remembering what Mikkel had shown her with the horse, she inched her hand forward and scratched the beast on the flat surface over his nose. It closed its eyes and flexed its neck, which Kat decided was a good sign. Finally, she was getting a handle on things. She didn’t want Mikkel to take care of her every minute.


73

“So, big boy, do you sleep around here?” The cat rubbed his head against her leg, apparently to wet his fur. After a quick look beneath his tail, she determined he was male, assuming what she knew about cattle carried through to cats. The cats the merchant had tried to sell her father weren’t nearly this large. This one looked as if it could easily bring down a horse. It must eat many rodents to stay so sleek, or were the crawly creatures on Yule just as large? With a shudder she inspected the corners of the room again. After finding them free of vermin, she dropped her towel and continued her search for clothes. The clothes fit her. Sofia would have found everything too long and too snug at the bust and hips. If she didn’t know how she’d become Mikkel’s bride, she would suspect he had planned it. “Do you need help, Katheryna?” Mikkel called from the other room. Thankfully, he didn’t enter. This she could handle, a husband who respected the niceties of a relationship and didn’t enter his wife’s bedroom unannounced. A civilized relationship, built on mutual respect and shared monetary concerns. “I’m coming,” she called, to ensure he stayed where he was. With a shove of her hip, she pushed the cat out of the way and grabbed the nearest dress. “What a good boy you are,” she cooed, and scratched him again, this time behind an ear. He was a docile creature for one so large. Now that her body was cooling after her shower, the thin dress she slipped over her head didn’t seem warm enough. “What do you think, boy?” she asked, holding up a slightly heavier jumper. The cat considered her from his place on the floor. “Am I making a complete fool of myself?” The cat was no help. He rolled, presenting his belly. No doubt he expected her to scratch it. She didn’t have time for such nonsense. Mikkel would come after her if she didn’t join him soon. She pulled the jumper over her head, finger combed her hair into place, and made her grand entrance. Mikkel looked pleased. He was smiling, anyway. He wore black leather pants, but not tight ones like the Tridens wore. His matching boots looked plush and soft. His sweater was creamy white, woven with the biggest stitches she’d ever seen. His hair was still too long, but he’d tied it back. He’d shaved again, and somewhere along the way, he’d lost the earring. He no longer wore gloves. An entirely respectable figure, she decided. Not a member of the board, but a gentleman farmer.

74

Christine W. Murphy

He lowered his gaze and frowned. “I see you two have met.” She scratched the giant cat behind his ear. When he rubbed against her legs, he made a low rumbling sound in his chest. “Yes, he’s been helping me pick out a dress. What’s his name?” Mikkel’s frown deepened. “My sister calls him Kosey.” “Does he sleep in your room?” “Not any more. He’s been a very bad boy. I’m considering having him neutered.” Mikkel waved his hand at the cat, which made a dignified exit through the window. Kat followed him to the sill, but couldn’t see where he’d gone. They were twenty feet off the ground. Had he jumped into the tree? The novelty of finding such a large plant close-up demanded her attention. She could almost touch the nearest branch. Mikkel put his hand on her shoulder, a reassuring gesture she wasn’t certain she deserved. He had been nothing but considerate since she’d arrived. What had she done? Deceived him. Not legally deceived. He hadn’t asked if she could have children. He’d assumed. Not a smart thing for a business person to do. “Don’t worry about Kosey,” Mikkel said. “He always lands on his feet. We should go now.” She tugged at the tunic she’d thrown over the filmy dress and followed Mikkel. She stopped when she faced the bed. Never had she seen one so big. The bed on the cruiser looked miniature by comparison. Why would one person need so much room? But Mikkel didn’t expect to sleep alone now and, according to Sofia, men and women did more in bed than sleep. Suddenly, meeting his parents didn’t seem scary. Instead, it was the perfect way to end the day. A nice long visit with the old folks, staying up till all hours telling stories about what a cute little boy Mikey was. “Are you planning to go like that?” he asked. Two hours on the planet and she’d made some dreadful faux pax. She tucked her hair behind her ears, checked the neckline of her dress, and ran her hands down her sides searching for an open seam. Was she supposed to wear a belt? The dress and tunic were loose fitting, but that’s why she liked them. They made her feel more free than her normal boardroom garb, but she felt well covered. The dress alone would have been too revealing. When her hands past her hips and her gaze continued down, she saw them. Ten bare toes wiggled at her. “Shoes aren’t mandatory—we dress informally in the family compound—but the stone floors are quite cold, even in the summer.”


75

“Is it summer now?” she asked, as she followed him into her room. She felt more comfortable standing by the bed meant for one. He opened a door next to the closet, which held rows of slippers, shoes and boots. He grabbed a pair of green slippers to match her tunic and knelt in front of her. “It’s spring on this part of Yule. The climate varies greatly from place to place, season to season. We get some warning of severe storms, but they sometimes take us by surprise. The weather seems to be cooperating in honor of your arrival. It’s not usually this pleasant. By the time I finish dealing with the council, I’ll probably have missed the entire thing.” For once Kat didn’t find Mikkel’s chatter annoying. It got them safely past him slipping shoes on her feet and to the door leading to his parents’ quarters. His gloveless hands on her bare instep had done the oddest things to her nervous system. Before he knocked, he straightened his hair, something she’d never seen him do. From the look on his face, he was preparing for an ordeal greater than she expected. The bed. His parents. The bed. His parents. Her preferred choice no longer seemed clear, but decision wasn’t up to her. After years of nothing but making decisions, someone else was in charge, and she wasn’t entirely certain Mikkel was. Like the metal and stone doors in the mountain, this door opened without his touch. Then, he changed and again she was standing next to a man she hardly recognized. With a few strides, he crossed the room. His arms opened. He said one word, “Mother.” The petite, green-eyed, red-haired woman who received his embrace wore a filmy mix of gold and blue. Soft flowing curves revealed her figure, making her look too alluring to be anyone’s mother. “This is Katheryna,” Mikkel said, as he continued to hold his mother’s hand. “This is my mother, Dahlia.” Kat started forward. He did have a mother. “I’m so pleased to meet you, Dahlia. From the stories Dag told us—” “Katheryna.” Mikkel’s hands curled into fists and then relaxed. “I should have introduced Dahlia as my father’s wife. Father married Dahlia when I was ten.” Before she could make amends, Mikkel turned away. Were the stories, strange as they sounded, true? The tale Dagten told was straight out of some ancient Earth myth—an unborn child burst forth from his mother’s womb, leaving his mother on the birthing bed to bleed to

76

Christine W. Murphy

death. Death during childbirth had to be rare, even in this out-of-theway place. That must explain the absurd story. Instead of taking centuries, this myth had developed in a few decades, fueled by someone’s overactive imagination. Dahlia smiled, no doubt trying to put her at ease. Before either woman could speak, Mikkel asked, “How has he been?” Mikkel must be talking about his father. Kat congratulated herself on following the conversation. Her head hadn’t stopped spinning, but she was adjusting to life on Yule. Dahlia shook her head and nodded toward the window. Encouraged by Dahlia’s smile, Kat tiptoed after Mikkel. He stopped in front of a chair set in the shadows, just out of reach of the sunlight. No wonder she hadn’t noticed the figure sitting there. Still as death, wrapped in a blanket that matched the drapes, a thin, pale man sat like a piece of art, set to blend with the decor instead of displayed. He appeared to have once been a robust man, tall before this ailment bent him almost double at the waist. His veins stood out, large and blue on his hands. Too little flesh covered his bones. Mikkel went down on one knee and took the man’s hand. It seemed that Mikkel expected by sheer force of will to make him look up. Kat found herself holding her breath. She released it with disappointment when Baldar of Yule did not move. Mikkel stood. “One of those family secrets I spoke of. This is why you heard nothing from Baldar when your father died.” “How long...” Kat hesitated. How many family secrets did her status allow? The idea of being treated as a family member made her feel uneasy. She wouldn’t be staying long. “Has he been like this? It started shortly after my sister’s birth.” Kat felt a tightening in her chest. This illness, whatever it was, must have done its damage after her father left. He would have mentioned it otherwise. Dahlia pulled on Mikkel’s arm. He said nothing, only shook his head. Dahlia appeared shaken by his negative response. “Mikkel.” The cry from the unmoving figure startled them. Kat had never seen Mikkel turn so white. When his father began to shake, he stepped away, taking Kat with him. “Shouldn’t we do something?” she asked. Dahlia knelt beside her husband, resting her head against his knee. Dahlia hadn’t uttered a word since they entered the room.


77

The shaking stopped and Baldar, Supreme Ruler of Yule opened his eyes. He held his arm out straight and pointed at his son with one skeleton-like finger. “Go...Mikkel...leave...Mikkel...go....” The three words repeated, each spoken the same, without expression, in a rasping voice forced out by lungs that held too little air to utter more than one word at a time. Dahlia motioned them away. Mikkel didn’t move. The tremor in his arms vibrated through Kat. Kat didn’t need to know this much about her new family. She had her own secrets to protect. Mikkel’s father had evidently been insane for years. Part of that insanity involved hating his son. Her own father’s words returned to her, howled in near madness at Pontius. No son of mine would do such a thing. I never want to see your face again. Get out of my house, get off my planet. Go. Leave “Go...Leave...” “Kat?” Her name came to her as if shouted across an empty shuttle bay, vibrating oddly, painting such a pretty picture. Waving lines of color kept her from seeing the room. No son of mine...such a thing...to my daughter...never again...off...leave...Mikkel...go...leave...never...Pontius.... “Kat?” The colored lines became red and sharp, demanding her attention. “Kat.” The word sprouted claws and struck her face. She became aware of a wet rag on her cheek first, then the hard floor under her. When she could open her eyes without setting the room into a spin, she recognized the door she had entered a few minutes ago. Before Mikkel could slap another cold rag on her face, she stopped him. “I’m all right.” “Like hell you are.” She could see he was angry. Why, she had no idea. She was the one flat on her back. Not flat exactly. Mikkel supported her while one of the dags passed wet rags to him. She didn’t know how he’d done it, but she was thankful Mikkel had gotten her out of the room. What could be worse than fainting in front of her new in-laws? Without asking her permission, he picked her up, cradling her against his chest. He shouted so many orders while he carried her to their room that she didn’t catch them all. “...a doctor from one of the villages. I don’t want some sneaky little medvipe from the council. See if we have any foreign doctors at

78

Christine W. Murphy

the school. Hell, check the tourists.” “Really, I’m fine.” She tried to reassure him, but he wouldn’t listen. The thought of an angry man holding her should have sent her into a panic, but she was in shock. That was the only explanation for her bizarre behavior. Mikkel’s anger felt strangely reassuring when directed at nameless demons. Even when he dropped her on his bed and began to strip off her clothes, she didn’t panic. When he threw her shoe at Kosey, she knew it was time to calm him. “Don’t take it out on the cat, for heaven’s sake.” His color moderated, stepping down from bright red to flushed, but he continued to undress her. He drew her tunic over her shoulders and inched the translucent green gown up her body. She pressed her arms against her sides to keep him from going further. “What are you doing?” “I’m checking for insect bites or a scratch from a plant.” Before she had time to protest, he teased her arms away from her body and slipped her dress over her head. “We have nothing poisonous here, but you could be allergic to native flora and fauna. The site of entry usually swells and reddens. Your front looks fine. Turn over.” Her stomach immediately stopped its mad fluttering and she rolled over. He wasn’t trying to seduce her, he was searching her body for wounds. He started at her feet and moved upward, roughly pushing her legs apart and running hands over her inner thighs. His touch had gentled by the time he reached her neck, and the wispy feel of his fingertips made her shiver. When he pulled away, she was left with the feel of warm sheets against her skin. “I didn’t see anything, but we should have a doctor here any minute. You haven’t eaten or drunk anything since we arrived, have you? Damn, you’re probably starved. I should have—” She laughed as she rolled onto her back. “So, am I dying of hunger and thirst or did I ingest something that will kill me? Really, Mikkel, it can’t be both, and neither would be your fault. Or is Supreme Deity of Yule one of your titles.” His angry flush gone, he managed a smile. “Supreme fool is the one I feel most qualified to answer to. Are you in pain? Dizzy? Would you tell me if you were?” “Of course, I would. You’re my...my...husband.” She stumbled over the words. Husband sounded strange when she spoke it out loud. “I’m perfectly fine, but I’ll speak to any doctor you bring.”


79

“Can I get you some water? Food? Anything?” He would never stop this if she didn’t ask for something. Be my real husband. Where had that thought come from? What did it mean? The result of overwrought emotions or some alien bug? That would explain this strange feeling, and the inexplicable urge to ask her husband to make love to her. If she could just say the words out loud. Maybe she wouldn’t have to. The longer he sat on the edge of the bed, the more often Mikkel’s gaze strayed from her face to her shoulders. He stroked her hand, playing with her fingertips. The dark shadows below his eyes had faded during the short time since they left the Helena. Mikkel obviously didn’t travel well, but he recovered quickly. Even if she could find the words, she should ask for something less strenuous than love making. “Can you keep me company? We haven’t had much time to talk.” “No, I rushed you away from Lexina too quickly for anything quite so civilized.” His smile was tight and sad. She hadn’t expected to see remorse in his eyes. It was there, behind the anger. Next to the fear. “That’s what we’ll do then, talk. Can we eat dinner here?” “Of course. I don’t have any official functions planned. Tonight, I’m all yours.” All hers. Now that the echoing voice and the colored lights had left, she wanted to enjoy him. She just had to figure out what to do. If Sofia were here, she would know. Maybe that was what he was thinking—he would be having more fun with Sofia. “Are you up for a present?” he asked. Kat almost giggled. Sophia would have asked for the present and giggled when she saw it. “I think I can stand up to the pressure of receiving a present from my husband.” Husband. If I say the word enough times, I’ll believe it. “You have to let go of me first.” She hadn’t realized she was clutching his arm until he gently unfolded her fingers. He returned with a box too small to be the traditional pen exchange held yearly among the board members. The last time she’d received any other kind of present, she’d been four or five. Her mother had given her a doll, a bribe from a potential dealer. “I brought a ring to Lex Central, of course. It’s the tradition present for the bride. But that one was for Sofia and not appropriate for you.” Kat digested that piece of news, not certain what he meant.

80

Christine W. Murphy

“This ring belonged to my great-grandmother. I thought of it the moment I saw you.” Kat watched while he opened the lid, expecting to see something plain, something sensible, something solid. A simple band or a single stone, nothing large enough to snag and interfere with work. The lights that glinted off the revealed stone did not say sensible. She reached for it, then pulled back. How could she touch something so beautiful? “The center stone is an emerald. The smaller ones are diamonds. My great-grandmother brought it when she came to Yule to marry.” Still in awe, Kat didn’t protest when he slipped the ring on her finger. “You must wear it always.” “What if I lose it? What if...” “You are my wife. People will talk if you don’t display some token. If you lose the ring, I’ll give you another.” Lose it? She couldn’t imagine wearing it. She twisted it on her finger, testing to see if it fit. “Your great-grandmother wasn’t born on Yule?” “No,” he said, turning aside to look out the window. “The Supreme Ruler of Yule cannot marry a native, not that he would want to. It’s written on...well, written on something official. He must find a wife born elsewhere to bear his children. That’s why my father arranged this marriage for me. Superstitions related to fears of inbreeding, I suppose. The council enjoys perpetuating ancient customs and making certain I follow them.” He stopped, looking distracted. She considered asking him why his father had signed the agreement with Lex Central. Other planets might have given better terms and any of them would have prospective wives. Mikkel’s face brightened. “One of my favorite rules is that when the son of the supreme ruler of Yule is married, he and his bride can take a holiday. That is, after he follows all the other silly rules the council comes up with and entertains the visiting dignitaries, and—” Kat stopped him with a finger on his lips. She had never touched her husband of almost two days so intimately. Light danced off her ring. “I’m not the social butterfly Sofia is, but you don’t have to entertain me. I am fully versed in the trade situation. What percentage of your gross is devoted to exports other than those you will send to Yule? Are they raw goods also, or do you maintain a manufacturing base here, as well?”


81

This time Mikkel stopped her, pressing his mouth against hers. His lips were firm and moist. No tingling sparks leapt to her toes, no shooting flames to extinguish. She remembered not to pull away until he did. He left the bed, returning the empty box to its place. “You’ll have time to catch up on all that while I’m with the council. You may examine any documents you wish while I’m gone. Tau, my assistant, will send for what you need. I’ll introduce you to him tomorrow if the doctor says you’re up to working.” As if on cue, a white-haired woman stepped forward. Kat had never seen anyone so wildly unconventional. Even Mikkel in his most bizarre outfit appeared sedate by comparison. Her hair wasn’t just long but thick, and it stood out from her head in a jumble. Strips of cloth of every color, cut apart and randomly sewn together, made up her longsleeved robe. The only exposed parts of her body, her face and hands, were covered with wrinkles. “I have escaped from the great evil and serve Yule in thanks for my sanctuary. None shall eat and not work. So it is written.” Mikkel didn’t seem at all put off by the strange woman. He bowed to her from the waist, his palms pressed together. “You are in safe hands, Katheryna. Parsobal is a trusted physician who has served us in the past.” After kissing Katheryna on the cheek, Mikkel left the room. FIRST, KAT BECAME aware of sunlight on the bed, next the smell of flowers. Then, she noted a weight below her feet, followed by a rocking motion. Someone was bouncing on the bed. She almost yelled at Sofia for waking her so early. Then reality filtered through her closed lids. Sofia was too much of a lady to jump on beds. When the bouncing stopped, Kat opened her eyes. Judging by the bright red hair and brilliant green eyes that mirrored her mother, this was Mikkel’s sister. “Tau sent me.” The girl resumed her rhythmic jumping. Now that Kat had her eyes completely open, the girl didn’t look as young. Had Mikkel ever mentioned his sister’s age? She was almost as tall as Kat and had the start of a figure, which showed through the thin dress she wore. “I’m Winnie and I can come here any time I want. I can jump on the bed, too, and you can’t stop me.” She leapt to the floor and set her hands on her hips.

82

Christine W. Murphy

Mikkel’s sister was a little brat. Kat sat, taking the cover with her. She was as naked as when Mikkel left her, and her hollow stomach told her she hadn’t eaten. She didn’t remember anything after speaking with the strange, white-haired woman. “Tau says he mustn’t enter until you dress. He’s been waiting for you ever so long with your breakfast. He gets cross and growls when people keep him waiting, so you’d better watch yourself, young lady.” Kat couldn’t keep from laughing out loud when Winnie wagged her finger. She did such a perfect imitation of her brother’s highhanded tactics. Winnie stuck out her tongue and stomped to the open window. “Where is Mikkel?” Kat asked. Winnie shrugged. “He’s gone.” Uncommunicative Winnie was Kat’s only source of information. She must have been sleeping soundly not to have noticed Mikkel leave. “When will he be back?” “Maybe never,” Winnie howled, waving her hands in the air. Then, she shook her head so her hair covered her eyes. Kat managed to hide her smile under the covers. Winnie jumped to the window and then out, disappearing from view. Kat left the bed at a run. Winnie clung to the branch closest to the window, her bare feet waving in the air. “Go through the bath and dressing room. When you get to the study, look out the window.” Winnie swung down to the next branch. “You are a wicked girl.” Kat couldn’t keep from smiling. “You’d better dress before you see Tau or he’ll get into trouble.” “Oh, shoot.” Kat ran to the bed, but the covers were too heavy to take with her. “It doesn’t matter,” she muttered. No one was around to see her. and these were Mikkel’s private quarters. She shouldn’t have to worry about clothes. A half hour later she had washed and dressed and was looking for Tau. Not that she was especially eager to get to work, but she was hungry. The office next to her dressing room had no windows and the room didn’t have another exit. Before she could curse Winnie’s tricks, she realized the girl must have meant Mikkel’s dressing room. Kat felt uneasy going through his bath without his permission, but once there, she found nothing personal. The closets in his dressing room were closed, but she imagined them filled with those awful, fancy costumes.


83

His office was a surprise, near boardroom quality. Distracting pictures lined the wall, castles set on hills and beautiful ladies in long, pastel-colored dresses, playing games on green lawns. They reminded her of Yule, but the castles in the pictures were square and possibly made from wood. The women had tiny waists and enormous hips. “Lady Katheryna.” The unexpected male voice would have startled her if it weren’t so calm and warm. She was smiling when she turned. Sunlight behind the man prevented her from seeing him clearly. “Tau, is that you?” “Yes, my lady. Your husband has asked me to entertain you in his absence. I have arranged for breakfast to be served here on the balcony.” When he stepped into the room, she could see him clearly. With relief, she realized he wasn’t another dag. Tau was dark and taller than Mikkel, thinner with sleek features. His skin was a dusty brown and his jet black hair cut close to his head. The same glittering black colored his eyes. He scooted a chair under her and began to fill her plate. For the next hour she did nothing but eat and listen to Tau’s careful descriptions of the food. When she finally finished, the sun was almost overhead. “I’m sorry. I haven’t been very good company.” Tau shook his head. “It is not your function. Besides, you have been sick. It is right you eat and recover your strength.” “Where is Mikkel?” “He is not here.” Tau was as helpful as Winnie when it came to providing information. At least he hadn’t jumped on her bed, and he gave no sign of preparing to swing on tree branches. “When he will return?” “Oh, I certainly hope so, but I’m afraid not today.” Tau’s smooth features wrinkled and furrows appeared on his forehead. “He’s with the council, you see. They called for him last night quite late. I believe you were asleep. He felt badly that he could not be with you on your first morning here, but he had an important matter to attend to. He has quite a busy next few weeks planned and wishes to allow time to recover....” Not this nonsense about needing to recover from getting married again. The man had done nothing that required recovering. “Recover from what?” Tau wiped his mouth several times with the napkin, using quick, flicking motions. “Meetings take time and require his full attention.

84

Christine W. Murphy

They are quite exhausting for a man like Mikkel. He will require rest before we can return to our normal schedule.” A man like Mikkel? What did he mean by that? “What is your normal schedule?” Tau’s eyes brightened. “We play games after breakfast.” Games? Grown men got up in the morning and played games? “What kind of games?” “Perhaps games is the wrong word.” What a relief. Now that Mikkel was acting like a normal human being, she didn’t want him to disillusion her again. “There is fencing practice. Mikkel is not very good, but one has to work off breakfast somehow. Then there is horseback riding. Indoors, of course. Mikkel doesn’t like to go outside. He doesn’t like to ride fast, but he has some wonderful trick horses that almost dance. You will be amazed.” Disillusioned was the word. “Next?” “A nap after lunch. Everyone should sleep after eating, don’t you agree?” Tau didn’t wait for an answer. He yawned. “By then, I must confess, it’s usually time for the evening meal and work to begin.” Mikkel worked nights. She could adjust to that. “Endless banquets, people to greet and entertain. And the dancing. Mikkel is a fantastic dancer. At least that’s what the ladies tell me. I’m not up to so much activity after the evening meal. I go to bed early.” She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Please, this had to be a horrible joke, the traditional prank played on the new wife. “The two of you sleep late, eat, play games, eat, sleep again, eat again, then he dances and you sleep.” “Exactly.” Tau’s smile broadened and he stifled another yawn. “You do catch on quickly. I don’t know what Mikkel was complaining about. You are, of course, welcome to join in any of our activities, but I don’t think it’s strictly necessary.” Sofia had missed her calling. She would have fit right in at this mad house. Maybe it wasn’t too late for her to come. Before Kat could share her thoughts about the daily schedule of Mikkel, Son of the Supreme Ruler, and his equally useless sidekick Tau, a knock interrupted them. She could only hope the New Alliance fleet was invading. “Lady Katheryna?” One of the dags bowed. “This one resembled the first dag who greeted her outside the cave. “You may address the lady,” Tau intoned as if he were the most important person in the galaxy.


85

She looked at the dag with hope, hope that her husband had sent news that his friend Tau was playing a horrid joke on her. “Please, Dagfourth, what is it?” “The first transport from Lexina has arrived. Their captain asked to speak with you since your husband is not available. If you follow me, I can take you to the communications chamber.” Kat pushed away from the table. If her husband was too exhausted to deal with business, she would handle things herself. Maybe Mikkel’s father hadn’t made such a poor business decision after all. He had not only procured a wife for his son but fifteen years of business experience as well. Since it didn’t look as if the New Alliance would rescue her any time soon, she might as well get to work.

86

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Seven New Alliance Headquarters “I WILL NOT allow you to negotiate with those vermin.” Tamboria’s face flamed at the thought of her father and a Triden sitting in the same room. Talking! “Darling, Tam, they kept their word. The Tridens released three thousand of our men in exchange for thirty of theirs.” “That says nothing to me, Father, except they believe that one of their men is worth a hundred of ours. They are arrogant, they are evil and they are wrong.” Tamboria’s father bowed his head in defeat. This time defeated by her. She was determined no one would wring more concessions from him. The President of the New Alliance was a weak man. His academic accolades had earned him respect and support he didn’t deserve. Politics had earned him power that was dangerous. Sometimes she felt as if she was the only one who stood between the New Alliance and defeat. “Father, you must listen to me.” The Commander in Chief of the New Alliance raised his head from his folded hands to listen his daughter. “Good cannot compromise with evil. That would be the end of everything. You have seen the reports. They kill civilians and bystanders for sport. To keep their troops at peak fighting efficiency, they play war games using whatever innocent population is at hand. They consort with terrorists, Father, with the Imsada. What more do you need to know? They cannot be trusted.” “And they cannot be defeated.” He spoke the words in the same dead tone the others used. Gray-haired old men populated the New Alliance council. None of them had the convictions needed, the balls, to use a vulgar phrase, to pay the price needed to defeat this enemy. “They have to be defeated, and only we can do it. Our men are virtuous, our cause just. I’m waiting for reports from the frontier. It will be good news. You laid out a logical battle plan. The others will recognize that. The neutral planets will see the advantage of supporting


87

us to keep the Tridens out. No one in their right mind wants them to overrun their borders.” This time when her father nodded she detected condescendence. He had been listening to his defense advisor again. That man was all doom and gloom, set on maintaining their current sphere of influence when they should have their sights set on freeing the worlds that languished in Triden shackles. Her father rose, looking stronger suddenly. “I will think on what you have said, Tam, dear. I appreciate you sharing your opinions with me. Sometimes I think you have more courage in your young frame than all of my generals.” Tam’s chin rose slightly at his praise. She deserved it. With a hand on his arm, she prepared to walk him to his quarters. To aid his unsteady steps, yes, but also to guard him from any anti-war lobbyists who might be plying their trade even at this time of night. At the back entrance to the room, a flash of white caught Tam’s attention and she sent her father on alone. Excitement shook her hands as she waited for her father to stumble out of ear shot. Her agent remained in the shadows, apparently not eager to share her news. Good or bad, the report would earn her fee, but like all Tam’s agents, this one believed in their cause. Tam’s excitement died. Dread grew in its place. She braced herself for defeat. She needed proof, solid proof, of Triden crimes to present to the New Alliance generals. Then, if they didn’t support a plan for their total defeat, she would go to the people. They would insist on action once they knew the extent of the atrocities. “Was your mission a success?” Tam asked. “How could I fail?” came the reply. Only the voice revealed the sex of her agent. Dulcet, female tones slipped from beneath the lowered hood. “Your intelligence was detailed and exact. Four of the five site events proved accurate. I have deposited the proof you required. The Tridens will be found in the wrong in each case. One of the four involves a population as yet neutral. What I have discovered will support your cause. Do you wish a detailed report now or will you examine the evidence first? Either is acceptable. I had time to rest on the transport here.” Dread continued to grow. Lynette never talked and she was positively jabbering. “The fifth site. Was it as reported?” Lynette hesitated, another trait she’d previously lacked. Her white gloved hands retreated beneath the folds of her robe, but not quickly enough to hide the tremor. “I arrived within hours of the incident. It

88

Christine W. Murphy

was as reported....” Tam lost patience. The suspense was worse than what she feared to hear. “Spit it out.” “The slaughter happened as we had heard. A half-million killed. Civilians all of them, except....” That pause again, as if Lynette was afraid her own voice. Tam rapped the table with impatience. It wasn’t in her nature or her training to wait. “Except for the presence of five Imsada refugees.” “Imsada terrorists?” Tam asked. “No, civilians.” The agent shook her cloaked head. “Imsada only rarely allow their women the honor of fighting. These were refugees— wife, sister and three minor children of an Imsada soldier.” “Terrorist, not soldier,” Tam snapped, impatient with the waiting, and now with the slip of her agent’s tongue. Lynette lowered her cowl. Tam hadn’t seen her face-to-face for almost three years, when their most serious discussion involved which boy to bully into taking them to a dance. Lyn had aged more than three years. “Call them what you wish, Tamboria. I saw five charred bodies, women and prepubescent children, dragged through the streets by a squadron of drunken soldiers.” Tam’s hand flew to her mouth. “Why the Imsada? I thought Tridens...” Lynette shook her head and Tam’s words died in her throat. After covering her face again, the spy continued her report. “According to our intelligence reports, no Triden troops were in the area—” “Those reports could be wrong—” “None were reported by the witnesses I questioned.” “Witnesses can be bribed, threatened.” Tam didn’t just cling to her last bit of hope, she clawed at it. She couldn’t be wrong. If she was, then no hope would remain. “The witnesses I questioned were New Alliance troops. They killed over five hundred thousand people to ensure the death of five. The men who strafed the planet with lethal weapons were rewarded by their general and bragged about it in a public drinking house a week later. After the bombings, troops went house to house, pile of rubble to pile of rubble, until they found the bodies they wanted. They dragged them through the street. I saw the bodies.” Lynette’s voice remained calm but intense through her recital. Calm was how Tam must remain. When good fought evil, the outcome


89

was certain. That was no longer the case. The New Alliance could no longer claim the moral high ground. When evil fought evil, who would win? Lyn, her childhood friend, moved toward the secret door where she’d entered. “I will destroy the evidence from the fifth site.” “No.” Tam’s reply startled Lynette. Her old classmate shifted uneasily behind her protective hood. Tam lifted her chin in reply. “I will present the evidence to the New Alliance council tomorrow. All of it.” “May I ask to what end?” “It seems we are not so different after all, the Tridens and ourselves. Today, we have nothing left to fight over except boundaries and treaties. Not worth dying for, not worth killing.” “What are you going to do?” Lyn asked, the first personal question from her friend since Tam had called in favors and pressed her old college roommate into service. “Do? I’m going to do what I am asking you to do now. Go home. Find that old boyfriend of yours. In a few years we’ll exchange vids of our children.” Lynette nodded and backed away. Her thoughts jarred by the dissonant news, Tam’s plan formed slowly. “I will need you once last time. Wait for word.” Lynnette nodded and left, not hearing Tam’s final words. “I have no doubt your children will be older than mine. I have a war to stop first and I have no idea where to begin.”

90

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Eight On Yule “CAN YOU WALK?” Mikkel focused on the voice that came out of the blackness. He swam in dark, thick air. It supported and weighed him down. He couldn’t shake it. Running was impossible. His legs were stumps, heavy and dead. He had to get away before she found him. He had no strength to resist. Even as he struggled, he longed for her embrace. When he moved toward the voice, he lost his bearings. His body spun out of control. Knives dug into his wrists and jerked him to safety. The disembodied voice sounded again. “Hold on. Don’t move. You know I’m no good at these things.” Mikkel groaned as feeling returned to his numbed arms and shoulders. He didn’t trust himself to speak. If he opened his mouth, he would scream. If he screamed, she would hear. “Have you been back long? I hoped you’d gone someplace to sleep it off, putting up a brave front for the wife.” Finally, he recognized the voice. Tau had come. Mikkel sagged with relief. Finding nothing to lean against, he toppled to the side and lay gritting his teeth while Tau rubbed life back into his arms and legs. “They’ll cause permanent damage if they’re not careful.” Mikkel blinked at the reddish glow that shown through the window. Luna One hung low in the sky. Dawn on Yule. A breathtaking sight during the rare good weather. The pain faded to bearable limits, familiar at least. “How long?” Mikkel asked, pushing the fewest words necessary past his dry lips. “The council notified your new dag four hours ago. I have no idea what his designation is. The fools should have sent someone else. I just returned from a busy night. It’s been an interesting month since you left. The Hawk has been flying on broken wings, but he managed to give the council much trouble with the help of the Panther. When you’ve recovered, I’ll tell you about it.” Recovery would take days longer than he’d planned. No telling


91

what mischief the resident spies would get into. He had to get on top of things fast. “How long since...” Mikkel started to cough, unable to draw a full breath. This time when Tau helped him stand, Mikkel was able to keep his eyes open. The room wavered slightly. “Tell me how long.” “A little over three days.” Odin, what did the Council of Yule think it was doing? What had he thought he was doing? He’d been gone forty days and returned without his dag. Without Dagten to question, the council had questioned Mikkel directly. They’d asked their questions until he convinced them he was too confused to keep Yule’s secrets, too weak to do her any harm. What harm the council members thought he could do, Mikkel had no idea, but he sensed their fear. It hummed along the surface of his nerves. Yule was up to something. She had the council nervous. He had sensed nothing from her except the usual anger. Nothing he could do about that. He couldn’t change the past. “Three days? No wonder I feel like hell.” “You said she wouldn’t do this again.” Tau’s statement sounded like an accusation or the question of a frightened boy. His complexion darkened. Mikkel rushed to reassure him. “She was supposed to miss me.” Mikkel laughed at how foolish that sounded. He had known all along Yule couldn’t let his absence pass unobserved. He’d promised to return in three or four days, knowing he would take ten times that long. He expected her to be grateful he’d brought home a bride. He hoped she would take his act as a bargain of good faith, accept his promise and let his father go. Yule had not met his expectations. She had dashed his hopes. “I counted on Dagten to do the readings. He would have had me out of there in a couple of hours. Any longer and he’d have died of boredom. I need to find another dag I can trust.” Tau shook his head. “Not an easy task, my friend. Are you ready to leave? You shouldn’t rest here. The air is damp.” A hot shower and sleep. Days of sleep. That’s what he needed. Except for the few fitful hours he’d lain waiting for Tau, he hadn’t slept in over three days. Closer to five if he didn’t count the time he lay unconscious on the Helana. Tau shoved boots on his feet and wrapped his naked body in a hooded cloak. The promise of a comfortable bed spurred Mikkel on, but not fast enough for Tau, who half-carried him across the grassy knoll and into the house.

92

Christine W. Murphy

Tau’s concerns were practical. People were waking. He didn’t want to explain why the Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule looked as if he’d been on a three-day drunk. At the top of the stairs, they met a dag who followed them. The boy looked younger than Dagten. Mikkel couldn’t find the strength to worry about the new dag the council had assigned him. No telling what lies they had told this one. The boy’s hands shook when he opened the door. Tau shut it in his face. Mikkel noticed someone had closed the door to Katheryna’s room. Damn, he was making a mess of this marriage business. What would Katheryna say about him deserting her all this time without explanation? Not that he wanted her to know the truth. Few knew what went on in the council chamber of Yule. The dags knew, but no one with any sense would listen to a dag. Tau didn’t know what went on behind the closed doors, but he did see the result. Father knew. Tau wouldn’t betray the confidence, and Father couldn’t betray anyone. He could do little more than madly order his son to leave. Mikkel doubted his father knew what he’d set in motion the day he gave the order to the original dag. The exact words were trapped in his failing body. Perhaps something as simple and as contradictory as take care of Mikkel and take care of Yule. Mikkel slowed when they reached the bath. He enjoyed creating mysteries, but he didn’t like to be on the wrong end of them. Something had happened to make the council believe they didn’t need to rush him back into circulation. “Was the shipment from Lex Central delayed?” Tau shoved Mikkel into the shower, holding him with one hand to keep him from falling. Mikkel finished washing before he spoke again. When his friend wore that edgy look, as if he couldn’t decide whether to pounce or run up a tree, Mikkel tread with care. He tried another tactic. “What has been going on while I’ve been consulting with Yule? Didn’t anyone miss me?” “You have your wife to thank for that.” Tau nodded toward the study door and growled. “The council could take their time with you because your bride handled the new protocols with Lex Central. She has gone over your trade records, not just Yule’s, but your personal ones, too. You have chosen a wife with a brain. I didn’t think you were that stupid.” Very stupid or very smart. Even if they started today, which wasn’t likely, he wouldn’t have an heir to take over full responsibility for two decades. Father was useless now, and if things went as planned,


93

would soon be recovering far from Yule. Mikkel needed someone to share responsibility during times like these when he consulted with Yule. Kat was an excellent choice and a terribly poor one. He couldn’t trust her to make the same decisions he would. She wouldn’t blindly follow orders. Maybe he could make her understand. Mikkel shook the water from his hair and wrapped a towel around his waist. “Katheryna had no way of knowing the effect her work would have on me.” She’ll never know, not if I can help it. “She probably handled the transfer more quickly than I could. As for my records, she won’t learn anything I don’t want her to know.” What she would suspect was another matter. If he didn’t tell her the truth, his wife would suspect him of so many things. Had his father told his Dahlia the truth about the mother of his son? Had she known the incredible risk she took when she married Baldar? Even if Baldar kept his secrets, that didn’t make it right for Mikkel to do the same. Baldar had the secrets of Yule and his family to protect. Mikkel had not only Yule’s secrets, but Lex Central’s to consider as well. “Has there been any word from Dagten?” Mikkel asked. “Your little pet dag, you mean?” Tau said. “Everything is fine at Lex Central, according to him. He’s using Dagfourth as his link, which annoys Dagfourth no end. Not that Dagten would notice. I gather those two aren’t the best of friends, so I’m not certain how accurate Dagfourth’s translations will be.” “What did he say exactly?” “If you want exact, you’ll need the transcript. I’ll have one prepared. According to Dagfourth, your dag is enjoying his new role as lover of the new Chief of Lex Central too much. He’ll be lucky if he doesn’t get sent home in a vacuum bag.” “That sounds like Dagten.” “Oh, and he said to tell you that First Vice is spending entirely too much time with his sweet Sofia. His words, obviously, not mine or Dagfourth’s. Is that a problem for anyone other than the jealous fatherto-be?” Mikkel hadn’t paid much attention to Katheryna’s second in command. His presence had barely registered. “Sofia is more likely to try to color coordinate the boardroom than make substantive changes. First is probably keeping a close watch. He’ll lose most of what he owns if Lex Central goes under. The man seemed too stiff to make inappropriate advances.”

94

Christine W. Murphy

“So you don’t think this First fellow is the one who beat you to your bride?” Mikkel winced at the expression. He hadn’t been exactly running to greet her, more like taking the long way round. “A possibility. It’s too early to tell. If the culprit has ambitions, he’ll make his presence known. Maternal lineage is recognized on Lexina, unlike on some backward civilizations.” Tau growled. Mikkel ignored him and continued. “Whoever can prove that he fathered Ferras’s only grandchild, has a guaranteed seat on the Lex Central Board. First Vice already has a seat. Some would do it for the power. Sofia won’t stay in charge long. By taking Katheryna away, I’ve created a power vacuum many will be eager to fill.” “She’s that good then?” Tau asked, nodding again toward the study and Katheryna. This time Mikkel was the one who could smirk and take advantage of Tau’s ill-chosen words. “That’s what I aim to find out, my friend. Although not today.” Or the day after. Every muscle ached, every joint burned. Seducing Katheryna would take patience, time and more energy then he possessed. He looked at the study door, squared his shoulders and suppressed a groan. Kat didn’t have to worry about her new husband touching her today. Mikkel’s robe flew across the room and landed at his feet. Tau’s aim was off. “Remember the fourth axiom of legendary heroes. Never do anything dangerous in the nude,” Tau said. “I’m going to find a doctor. I don’t care if you have to settle for the council’s new medvipe.” When he bent to pick up the robe, Mikkel almost fell on his face. His pounding head made him more aware of his aching muscles and shaking hands. Now covered, he slipped through the door, feeling foolish at his apprehension over entering his own study. The sun was just clearing the walls. His eyes burned from hours of opening them when all he wanted to do was sleep. The Yule council had ways of making it impossible for a man to rest, and they were careful to keep him from losing consciousness. What kept Mikkel awake now were demons of his own making. He gazed at his latest—Katheryna, asleep at his desk. Did lack of sleep make her face luminous or did the rosy light that flowed through the window make her face glow? Her shiny black hair


95

reflected the rays and gave the appearance she wore a metal helmet. She would wake, prepared for battle, with a stylus in her hand. Tip-toeing from the room would be the wisest course, but as Tau had reminded him, he could be incredibly stupid sometimes. “Kat, you shouldn’t sleep here. Come to bed.” She didn’t move. He knew why Tau hadn’t been watching her. After the incident with his mistress, Elaina, Tau was skittish about being alone with a woman in Mikkel’s quarters. He should have assigned one of the dags to chase her to bed. Not that Mikkel had illusions she would obey orders from a dag or her husband. If he wanted Katheryna in bed, Mikkel would have to lure her there himself. “ONE MORE MINUTE,” Kat muttered, not at all certain who tugged at her sleeve. “I’m almost done.” “Come, love, you’ve done quite enough for three days.” Mikkel! Before she recognized his voice, she recognized his smell. It had clung to the pillow where he had sat with her, waiting for the doctor to arrive. Before she opened her eyes, Kat reached for him. The smell enveloped her again, radiating from his damp body, so clean and strong. When he groaned, she looked up. His eyes were unfocused. The bruises around them had returned, darker. He held himself stiffly, a tightness encircling his mouth that hadn’t been there before. He looked as if he’d had as much sleep as she these past few days. The difference was, she knew what she’d been doing. Mikkel had said he was meeting with the Yule council, but no one held business meetings around the clock. Not for three days. More likely he’d been partying. She heard the music at night. “Where have you been?” The words flew out before she was fully awake. Once she was standing, she realized she sounded foolish. What Mikkel did was his own business. Her business was to look after Lexina’s interests. If he didn’t interfere, she could build profits for Lex Central before she left, as long as he didn’t pay too much attention to the transactions. “I’m happy to see you too, beloved.” Sarcasm was not her favorite food for breakfast. “Winnie and I had begun to think Andy came back and you two boys decided to do the galactic tour again.” He drank the last of the water she’d left on the desk. “You did, maybe, but not Winnie.”

96

Christine W. Murphy

She followed him through the bath and into his room. Someone had turned down the bed covers and left food by the window. Mikkel stood between the bed and the food, looking undecided. “What did the doctor say? Did she find anything wrong?” he asked. Three days later and he picked up the conversation as if he hadn’t disappeared. “I don’t know. You’ll have to ask her. I fell asleep before she left the room.” He pulled his robe close around his body. He couldn’t be cold. The room was warm, an unusually warm spring, according to Tau. Black silk covered him from head to toe. Even his hands were mostly covered. His fingertips showed white where he clutched the material at his neck. “I’ll send for her later. If you needed anything, Tau would have seen to it. I trust you’re finding Tau to be a helpful assistant.” “Yes, but—” “Would you do me a favor, Katheryna?” Was it her sense of fair play that made her nod in agreement or was she hoping he’d invite her to bed? “Could we continue this conversation in a horizontal position? After a few hours rest, we can talk.” “Of course.” She removed her shoes and discarded her outer tunic. When she slipped into the bed, Mikkel stood in the middle of the room looking lost. Sympathy flooded her. He really was tired. She didn’t want to be angry at this man who, through no fault or design on either side, was now her husband. She left the bed and took his hand. He seemed willing to let her be in charge. The idea excited her. When he sat on the edge of the bed, he closed his eyes. She climbed on the bed first, leaving room for him to follow. He needed her to guide him to the pillows. When she tried to remove his robe, his clenched fist kept it closed. She thought he was already asleep when he rolled on his side to face her. His hand began a lazy journey up her arm and ended with his fingers tangled in her hair. He didn’t give her time to react, or maybe it was because he looked so defenseless lying beside her with his eyes closed, his brows wrinkled in a frown. Whatever the reason, she didn’t pull away when he kissed her. He barely brushed her lips. The briefest of sensations, as if a cool draught of wind, blew across her. Her lips tingled. She wanted more.


97

His head sank further into the pillow. His eyes didn’t open. Maybe that was what frightened her before, examination by those cold, gray eyes that seemed to see her long held secrets. She dared trace the scar that marred his cheek with her finger. He didn’t stop her until she touched his lips. He came alive long enough to reach for her mouth with his. This time his kiss was full of urgency. The pressure against her mouth increased and his lips parted. The fluttering in her stomach moved lower. She knew as she had that first night on the Helana that she wanted him to touch her. Sofia had assured her she would love this part. Kat braced herself for the expected flood of emotion. Mikkel’s hand joined hers. He kissed her fingers. Still, he didn’t open his eyes. A tear ran down his cheek. It was only one tear. He wasn’t crying, not really. Even so, she’d never seen a man do such a thing. Her brother hadn’t cried when Father sent him away. Father hadn’t cried to see him go. Mikkel shed a tear and she wanted to know why. When he rolled onto his back, she wanted to cry. Her lips grew cold without his pressed against her. She rose on an elbow to look at him. He appeared so helpless when he slept. He no longer clung to the opening of his robe. “He’s my husband,” she whispered. She smoothed his hair from his face. Damp and tangled, it looked darker than she knew it to be. Whatever he’d been doing, he hadn’t shaved for several days. The stubble on his face made him look more vulnerable, not sinister. He didn’t stir when she stroked his face with the back of her hand. He didn’t stir when she kissed his cheek. Mikkel of Yule was asleep, and Kat intended to take advantage. When she pulled the covers to his waist, she found his robe had come loose. His arms and hands were still hidden, but she could see that he didn’t have as much chest hair as she’d thought. Most if it was high, where it showed through his open shirts. His stomach was flatter than she remembered, with a thin line of hair that disappeared under the blanket. A small bruise marred his side, perhaps from their rough landing on Yule. She didn’t touch the spot, afraid the pain might wake him. Instead, she stroked his chest, enjoying the way his hair tickled her palm, amazed to see his nipples harden. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Kat jerked at the sound and let out a shriek. By the time she recognized Tau’s voice, she’d curled into a ball, hiding her head with

98

Christine W. Murphy

her hands. “Did he get anything to eat or drink before he passed out?” Kat raised her head. Mikkel hadn’t moved. She couldn’t have hurt him. “He’s...he’s sleeping.” “Right,” Tau snarled, “and you were tucking him in. The doctor will be here in a minute. We need more room.” Dark and menacing, Tau’s face was covered with a black, morning beard. With the sheet clutched to her neck, she moved to the far side of the bed. Tau slid the pillows from beneath Mikkel’s head. Mikkel didn’t respond. Tau fired pillows at her. The instant before she cringed, she remembered who she was. Kat straightened her back, ignoring the fact her underpants were damp and her nipples erect. “These are my quarters. I insist you leave until I’m dressed.” “Do you think I care what one of your kind looks like? Dress if you must, but stay out of my way.” This was not the time to establish her dominance. After scrambling off the far side of the bed, Kat dashed to her room and slipped the nearest dress over her head. When she returned, shutters closed off the windows. Shadows now filled the room. Tau stood by the bed, a lamp in his hand. He scowled at her, but she refused to let him drive her away. These were her quarters; this was her husband. When Tau drew the covers to the foot of the bed, she knelt at Mikkel’s side to help remove his robe. She couldn’t see him clearly. Tau stood between her and the lamp, which he held with one hand while he untangled Mikkel’s arm from his robe with the other. She couldn’t resist touching him. When she stroked Mikkel’s arm, Tau’s scowl deepened. Mikkel groaned when she reached his wrist. She snatched her hand away. “Is this how women from Lexina enjoy their men? Or is it your personal preference?” “What?” She peered through the gloom at Mikkel’s hand. A dark band circled his wrist. “You were afraid of him before. He told me. You didn’t want him to touch you, so he’s kept his distance. Now, when he’s like this...” Tau stepped away. Artificial light flooded the bed. The delicious warm feeling that had filled her, chilled at the sight. Before she could take it all in, her hands were shaking. One covered her mouth, the other wrapped around her waist. One kept her from crying out, the other from doubling over from the pain that whipped at her


99

stomach. After adjusting the lamp to shine from above, Tau returned to the bed. “If you prefer your men beaten and unconscious, I can provide you with as many as you like, but I will not allow you to harm Mikkel.” Tau, his black eyes glowing, snarled. Kat expected him to leap from his place and pounce on her. “Jeez, I didn’t know he looked this bad.” Kat and Tau turned to see a middle-aged man dressed in a bright orange sanitary jumper. A half-head shorter than Tau, the man had shoulder-length, blond hair, which he brushed out of his eyes before setting his bag on the floor. The change was immediate. Tau directed his anger at the newcomer. “You didn’t know? You were there, you bastard.” One instant the man was standing on the floor, the next dangling, held by the neck in Tau’s grasp. “What kind of doctor are you?” The man didn’t struggle. He hung there, his toes occasionally gaining a hold on the floor to allow him to take a breath. Finally, one word sank into Kat’s consciousness—doctor. “Tau, let him go.” His feral look diminished a degree when he turned to her. If you treat a beast like a member of the board, he will act like one. At least, according to Kat’s father. She braced herself for another angry snarl. “Tau, you can kill the doctor after he’s taken care of Mikkel.” Tau gave a final squeeze, causing the doctor’s face to bloom red before he released him. The man fell, gasping, onto the bed. “He’s not a doctor. He’s a bloody medvipe.” The doctor rubbed his neck. “Even a medvipe has to breathe. Do you want me to look at him or not?” Kat nodded consent. She needed to take charge to make this manageable. Who could possibly want to hurt Mikkel? Why wasn’t Tau looking for whoever did this? It wasn’t someone in Mikkel’s family. She’d met them all. None were capable of such violence. Who else had such power over him? She forced her breaths to come slow and steady. “What’s a medvipe?” Tau snorted. The doctor answered her. “The origin of the word is a little long. My name is Freeman.” He looked up from his bag for permission to continue. “Legend says the present wave of colonists on Yule was so genetically perfect they didn’t required doctors.” He took a wide band,

100

Christine W. Murphy

as thick as a belt, from his bag. With care, he wrapped it around Mikkel’s left wrist, covering the bruises that started above his wrist bone and continued to his elbow. “Antiseptic was applied on site. The wrapping cools the area and dissipates the bruising more quickly.” Freeman leaned over to reach the arm closest to Kat. Now Kat saw not only bruises but raw spots where the skin had been worn away. When he moved to apply the same treatment to Mikkel’s legs, she looked below his waist for the first time, quickly diverting her attention to his legs. Deep bruises marked his upper thighs. Her shaking hands found their way to her mouth again. “So,” continued Freeman, in a voice louder than necessary, “when they started having outside visitors, they weren’t prepared for the diseases strangers can bring. Now-a-days, they screen people for contagion.” Kat couldn’t remember such a screening, but scans were easily disguised. “They suffered an epidemic four centuries ago. From what I can tell, from records that are sketchy and written in colorful language, they suffered from a respiratory disorder. A medical squad from a predecessor of the New Alliance inoculated the population.” Freeman’s rhythmic words reassured her. Mikkel needed help and she had the right man on the job. “To keep the locals from panicking, Mikkel’s ancestors told them the medical teams had brought vipers with medicinal powers.” “Medvipers,” Kat repeated. “From what I can tell, viper is a word from one of their legends. Yule has no snakes, poisonous or otherwise.” The doctor had managed to calm and distract Tau. He no longer paced the room like a trapped animal. Instead, he stood beside Freeman, holding the lamp he could have just as easily left on its hook. The doctor examined his work. Mikkel didn’t move. “The council in its wisdom does not allow me much medical equipment, so I have to rely on anecdotal information.” She exchanged blank looks with Tau. “Has he had anything to eat or drink since I saw him last?” Freeman asked. “He appears dehydrated.” “The bastards gave him nothing,” Tau said, his voice no longer full of anger, but hurt. “I found him bound, his arms tied behind his back to keep him from strangling the lot of them.” Kat ignored Tau’s words. She didn’t want to hear them. “He drank the glass of water he found on his desk.”


101

With regret, she looked at the table laid with food. “Three or four ounces. He didn’t seem interested in food. He came to bed.” It didn’t seem possible, but Tau’s expression grew colder. “Bitch.” Kat’s entire body jolted at the insult. When Mikkel was feeling better, she would tell him that she could not tolerate Tau’s presence in her rooms or Mikkel’s. For now her need to run outweighed her pride. She fled the room. Before she closed the door, Tau spoke again. “We will need to turn him over. The worse is on his back.” She stood, her hand on the door, undecided. Maybe she should take Mikkel to Lexina. There he would receive the best possible medical care. How could she get in touch with the Helana? While she hovered by the door, Mikkel groaned. A tightness in her chest grew until she thought she too would groan with the pain. “Tell me.” The pain in Mikkel’s voice found her through the halfclosed door. “Stay still, my friend. This scum of a medvipe will have you resting peacefully or I will claw out his heart.” “The food, is there enough—” “Quiet, Mikkel. Everyone has been fed. We haven’t turned anyone from our door. You must lay quiet or I shall have to kill the medvipe when he finishes with you.” Kat eased the door closed. How could Yule have a food shortage? After contracting with New Glasgow for Yule-specific seed stock, Yule exported enough raw produce each year to feed ten planets of equivalent size. Who was showing up at their door? Did Tau mean at Yule’s door, as in requesting permission to land, or at Mikkel’s personal door in the palace? Tau’s threat against Freeman implied the need for secrecy. Had Mikkel missed expected visitors while on Lexina? Was that why he insisted they return to Yule so quickly? Were the Tridens involved? Before she could consider answers, a knock sounded on her door to the main corridor. A dag entered. “My lady.” He bowed slightly from the waist. Definitely, Dagfourth. The other dag who haunted these quarters, Mikkel’s new assistant, was younger. “Is it important, Dagfourth? I should be getting back to...” The words died on her lips. Get back to what? She had no idea what was going on, who had hurt Mikkel, if he was in danger, or if she could do anything about it.

102

Christine W. Murphy

Like most dags, Dagfourth continued as if he hadn’t heard. “It is your sister, Lady Sofia. She wishes to convey a message.” Kat looked for a pair of shoes. The message center was several corridors away. Such a backward place this was. It didn’t have communicators in every room. She cringed at the thought of Mikkel in the care of Freeman. His medical knowledge seemed rudimentary and his equipment primitive. Dagfourth stopped her before she finished dressing. “My lady does not understand. Lady Sofia wishes to speak directly to you, through me.”


103

Chapter Nine KAT PRETENDED TO sleep so she could watch Mikkel before he dressed. Last night, after allowing the medvipe and Tau free reign for two days, she had banished them both and slipped into bed with her sleeping husband. He no longer needed fluids placed directly into his veins and his bruises had faded to yellow, thanks to Freeman. Now, Mikkel stood looking out the window. The worse on his back Tau had mentioned consisted of four stripes of fading bruises that ran from his right shoulder to left hip. “Are you going to stay in bed all day?” Mikkel asked. So much for at feigning sleep. She hated when he caught her watching, but it had become a compulsion. She was too stable for compulsions. They made her feel out of control. “I was giving you a chance to get up and dress first.” He raised his eyebrow at that. “You disappoint me. I thought you stayed in bed in hopes I would return and keep you company. Would you like something to eat?” Kat hesitated, torn between hunger and the knowledge she wore only a slip. Feeling shy was ridiculous. She’d slept with the man twice. Of course, both times he’d been unconscious. He was her husband. He had seen her naked. She went all tingly when she remembered how he’d searched her for bug bites. Not a romantic encounter, but it should make this easier for her. Two days ago when they’d kissed, she’d felt something. Definitely, something. “I am hungry,” she admitted. “Don’t move. I’ll bring it to you.” Mikkel climbed back into bed with two plates of food. The taste of fresh ingredients still amazed her. Nothing was eaten at Lex Central that hadn’t first been processed, sterilized and packaged. They ate in silence, Mikkel sitting cross-legged in the middle of the bed, facing her. Considering how Mikkel looked two days ago, Freeman had worked miracles. Mikkel’s eyes were bright and clear, his movements fluid when he brushed the hair out of his eyes. His hair hung on his shoulders, clean and shinny. He didn’t looked like the same man who

104

Christine W. Murphy

had taken her from Lexina. Whatever the medvipe had done, he should bottle the process. “Is it going to rain like this all day?” she asked. “Hmm.” He paused to finish chewing. “Most likely. I warned you we arrived during unusually pleasant weather. The rain always starts the moment I’m up and around. This is why we have to purchase special seed crops from New Glasgow. Too much rain and acid soil.” They were talking about the weather and crops, but it was a start. She would not point out that New Glasgow was second only to Triden Prime in importance to the Triden Empire. Tomorrow she would look for a neutral supplier and broach the subject of switching once negotiations were underway. Kat finished the last of her strawberries. Who knew they came with these pretty, green handles? Her Director of Research must find a way to keep from losing them during processing. “Tau won’t be able to play outside today.” Mikkel cast a wistful glance out the window. “Winnie will be disappointed.” Play outside? He sounded ten years old. How could he be so reasonable one minute and so childish the next? “I thought we could go over the figures for the next transport run. We don’t want to overtax your resources on Yule, and an even flow of produce works best for Lex Central. If you’re up to it.” “I’m feeling fine, really, or would you like to see for yourself.” He loosened his robe, grinning all the while. “No!” She stopped him, then snatched her hand away from his. His playful smile faded. “I’d better be getting dressed then.” He left her with tipped over dishes. Instead of going to his dressing room, he stood with his back to her, watching the rain. Kat struggled to keep her sigh of relief silent. “Would you like to go over the figures in your office or mine?” “I said we can’t play outside. I said nothing about canceling playtime altogether.” His voice grew petulant. “I’d rather play inside anyway.” Was there no moderation with Mikkel? Must he always be joking or taking offense? So much for trying to get him to talk about business. Still, his posture gave some indication that he wanted to talk. He’d turned toward her, leaning against the broad window sill. After putting on her robe, Kat joined him. The rain fell in torrents, beating against the tree and walls. She expected to get wet, but rain didn’t come through the open window that Winnie and Kosey used as a second door. “How does it do that?”


105

Mikkel extended his hand through the opening, gathering the rain in his palm and drawing it inside. “The window filter is specific about what it allows to pass. It keeps out large particles like rain, but allows smaller molecules, such as scent, to pass. This particular window also allows human-size life forms free access, but not smaller creatures, such as birds.” Lexina had no need for magical windows. They had no delightful scents to let in and no birds to keep out. “When it rains, the people say Yule mourns for her lost child.” Mikkel sounded as if he mourned for someone, too. Sometimes that’s how Kat felt, like a lost child. She extended her hand and allowed rain to fall on her fingers. Rain on Lexina fell according to schedule, when the Director of Environments detected the need to purge excess moisture from the atmosphere. It left the most delightful pastel streaks on the roof covers. On Yule, rain left the sky gray. Where the steady rain agitated her, it seemed to calm Mikkel. He looked more reasonable now that he’d left the bed. “This afternoon then?” she asked. “We could talk business over lunch.” “Told you, I have plans.” His brow furrowed. “I have accommodated your wishes by banning Tau from our quarters. That is only right, as we share them, but I will spend time with my friend any way I please. You can join us or not, as you wish.” Mikkel no longer looked reasonable. “Our contract does not say we must spend our days together, only how we must spend at least one night.” Kat pulled her robe close around her neck. Mikkel’s voice raised a decibel or two. “As far as I’m concerned, that night can wait until you are prepared to show more interest in me than you would in one of your board members. Your First Vice may put up with your cold treatment, bartering your way into bed as if you were negotiating a grain deal, but I will not.” “How dare you imply anything improper occurred between myself and First.” Kat bit her tongue to keep from saying more. What was wrong with her? She’d actually raised her voice. “That’s so very like you, Katheryna of Lexina.” He pointed his finger at her while he made his accusations. “Supremely insulted at the suggestion you may have had sex with a man, but not one word of protest when I tell you to your face you are cold. I do not require my wife be a virgin, only that I not risk frost bite when I touch her.”

106

Christine W. Murphy

Why didn’t he leave? Turn away? When he stood glaring at her, her legs didn’t work. Her throat was sore and she felt terribly small. “First Vice and I have a business relationship. At one time he showed an interest, but that was in the past. Now he has other interests in that area.” “Yes, I heard from Dagten. Your First is interested in Sofia.” “Not in that way, I’m sure. We spoke recently and she didn’t mention First.” “What makes you so sure of yourself, Katheryna, so sure you know the right way to do everything? I’m trying to create a relationship here. Don’t you think two people planning to have a child should have more in common than a business contract?” Kat swallowed past her sore throat. “I’m trying, Mikkel. Really, I am.” When Mikkel glared at her, she shivered again. The man had her running hot and cold in turns. What would Father do? What would he say? Ferras of Lex Central would attack. So would she. “How can you expect me to be anything but cold to you? You don’t trust me. You don’t tell me the truth.” “The truth? You can say that after spending days going through my books like an auditor paid by the number? If I have any secrets left, it’s because they’re too personal to be written down.” “Why won’t you tell me what happened?” Tears filled her eyes, tears she desperately blinked back. She had to stay in control. “You disappeared for two days and when you returned...” “And when I returned, what?” I will not cry. I will not cry. Damn it, I’m crying. Mikkel took a step away, toward his bath. “You can’t even say the words. Nothing real happens on that sterile little planet of yours, does it? You are totally incapable of coping outside that shell. I’m surprised you didn’t break out in hives the minute you set foot on Yule. You probably find all of us terribly primitive and disgusting.” Primitive, yes. Disgusting, no. If anything she found Yule too entrancing, too invigorating. She’d been here a few days and didn’t know if she could live in Lexina again. She may have spent her time studying books and ledgers, but she’d done it with the smell of flowers and the sound of birds in the air. Her father’s words sang to her over the sound of Yule’s flora and fauna. If your attack doesn’t work, attack again. “Are you going to tell me what happened or are you going to keep it a secret?”


107

“No secrets here, Kat. I told you that when we first met. My council and I had a disagreement. On some worlds disagreements involve more than heated discussions. If you want more explanation than that, you’ll have to wait until after we’ve become a real husband and wife. Since it doesn’t look like that’s going to happen anytime soon, you’ll have to wait for your answers.” Mikkel whirled around, his movements no longer stilted with pain, but recovered from whatever had happened to him. She watched him disappear into his dressing room before she ran to hers. “MY, DON’T YOU look tense. Your bride giving you trouble?” Mikkel threw a bar of soap at Tau’s head. Not only did he dodge the bullet, Tau caught it with one hand. Two weeks after his meeting with Yule and Mikkel was only now regaining his strength. He still hadn’t made any headway with his wife. “I thought I told you to stay out of my quarters.” “You only said that to please your little princess. She’ll never know I’m here. She hasn’t been past your bedroom door since your return, for what little good that has done you.” A weak comeback, for Tau. After five years, Mikkel knew when his friend was having an off day. “Another shipment or someone dropping off?” Tau hesitated long enough for Mikkel’s stomach to knot. The longer Mikkel waited for the answer, the faster he dressed. “A bit of both, actually,” Tau drawled. “A shipment from where?” “With the assistance of your wonderfully efficient wife, the Yule council wasn’t sufficiently engaged with keeping you in line. They confiscated a food hoard meant for another Scarab group. They came while you were gone.” “How long ago did they drop off?” “They arrived the same day you did, under the Helana’s shadow. The council’s troops captured the local keeper. His execution is schedule for next week.” “We’ll have to move before then. New refugees get restless when they’re not fed.” Tau looked away. “There’s more. Something unusual.” Mikkel straightened his jacket while he waited for his friend to deliver the bad news. “A group of Imsada freedom fighters asked for asylum.”

108

Christine W. Murphy

Unusual was an understatement. The Imsada would be running from the New Alliance. They’d been fighting for five hundred years. In terms of duration and intensity, their feud made this war between the Tridens and New Alliance look like a minor skirmish. Tridens chasing Scarab, New Alliance chasing Imsada. For a bystander, Yule was becoming much too involved in this war. Tau revealed his learned prejudice. “We should kill the Imsada now. It will save us trouble later. You need not be involved. I can do it myself. I wait only for your permission.” Mikkel studied his friend. “Would that bother you, if I asked you to help the Imsada?” “Of course it would. If not for them, the New Alliance might have won this war by now.” Mikkel shook his head. It was an old argument that he refused to join. While he waited for Mikkel to pull on his boots, Tau opened the door to the study. “Besides, they’re the oldest, most ruthless terrorist group in the galaxy. You told me so yourself. It might be too much to expect them to lie down with the lambs, even if their bellies are full.” “What rules the whole, may not apply to these individuals,” Mikkel said. A dark flush crept up Tau’s neck. Mikkel held his breath as his friend delayed the transformation. Both men left the bath. Tau paced the perimeter of the study balcony. “The Imsada are enemies of the New Alliance,” Tau said. “That does not necessarily make them friends of the Tridens.” “No, it does not.” Mikkel didn’t allow himself to relax. Tau was wound tight. Circling the ten-foot square didn’t calm him. “I would never help the Tridens. I will kill anyone who does.” “I know, Tau.” Mikkel had seen his friend like this so many times, but it still hurt. It didn’t have to be this way. Mikkel had made the choice for his friend. The result of that choice—Tau considered the Triden Empire his mortal enemy. This time Tau managed to tamp the hate before it got out of control. Mikkel wasn’t certain that was for the best. Tau stopped pacing. “You were asleep. I knew you wouldn’t wish to be disturbed, your bride being as skittish as she is. I gave permission for them to land. It is what you wish, yes?” They lived in a hostile universe. Mikkel couldn’t imagine turning anyone away. “Yes, it is what I wish.”


109

“Now we have several tasks to accomplish at once, more than is humanly possible,” Tau added. “Isn’t it a good thing we have the Hawk to rely on?” Eager to assume the identity of his alter-ego, Mikkel added an encouraging grin. Tau answered with one of his own. “Don’t forget the Panther, my friend. I am the most handsome of the two, you must agree.” The soap was out of reach and Mikkel didn’t want to risk breaking anything in his study. While he searched the room for something hard, indestructible, and preferably pointed, he realized he should thank Tau. A ship load of hardened terrorists to pacify, a hungry Scarab enclave to feed, an execution to prevent—all preferable to facing Katheryna. Tau left Mikkel no choice but to abandon his bride. Disguised as the Hawk and the Panther, Mikkel and Tau led more simple, if more active, lives. “How soon can we leave without creating a fuss?” Mikkel asked. Tau looked calm now that he anticipated action. “Tonight. You are scheduled for a full day of fun and games. You have also promised the first dance to an especially bony woman from Trillia, wife of their prime minister. We can escape some time after midnight. What will we do about Katheryna?” “Don’t worry about my wife. I’ll take care of her.” KAT HID A YAWN behind her fan. She had thought this costume totally useless, now she knew differently. Whoever designed this ridiculous dress, which made her look like a large silver bell, knew what they were doing when they included the fan. She could hide any amount of boredom behind it. On Yule these props were for the tourists to play dress up, but the thought of introducing them to the Lex Central Board had possibilities. She would no longer have to pretend interest in First’s endless reports. She could raise her fan and yawn. Mikkel took her empty wine glass. “Do you like the red or would you prefer I find you something in white?” It took her a moment to realize he referred to her wine. She seldom drank and then only distilled rice liquor reserved for signing ceremonies. Apparently, Mikkel wasn’t drinking anything tonight. “What I had is fine, but aren’t you having any?” He leered politely, but kept his distance. “One of us should remain sober.” “Are you trying to get me drunk?” The idea didn’t distress her.

110

Christine W. Murphy

Her earlier anger seemed to dissipate in the wine. “Maybe a little, so you’ll be relaxed for the dancing. I have to stay sober or Tau will cut me to ribbons.” “More sword play?” She shivered. That was one part of her day she hadn’t enjoyed. Any minute she expected Tau to run him through with his blade, but as clumsy as Mikkel seemed, he always managed to dodge at the last moment. “This afternoon was a warm up. Now comes the demonstration. The tourists expect it and Tau likes the exercise before he goes to bed. After that comes dancing. Dag tells me you’re doing well at your lessons.” “I think I can avoid crushing your feet.” “I thought I saw Dagthirty limping this afternoon,” Mikkel said with a chuckle. Kat swept back her skirts to look at her slippers. Winnie had suggested silver ones to match her dress. Had she selected this particularly light pair of footwear to spare her brother’s feet? “What do you expect for three hours practice?” “From the CEO of Lex Central? Pure perfection.” The last he whispered in her ear, raising bumps on her arm and sending rippling waves through her wine. He steadied her hand while he guided the glass to her mouth. Was he trying to get her drunk? The younger dag, Dagthirty, had carried flowers into their shared bedroom this afternoon, and the boy had blushed as if caught doing something wrong. Yes, Mikkel was finally ready to do something other than sleep in their bed. He planned to seduce her tonight, getting her tipsy was the first step. The thought had half her brain tingling, while the other half calculated how much wine she would have to drink to become suitably numb. “I think I can manage this waltz business,” she said, “but the others...” Together they stared at the colorful and enthusiastic crowd. “Quandrigals are complicated. Took me weeks to learn.” Who would spend weeks learning something as frivolous as a dance? Her husband, evidently. Mikkel looked comfortable in his frilly costume, powder blue with touches of silver that matched her dress. Even his boots were pastel. Silver and blue ribbons tied his hair at the back of his neck. Mikkel straightened his brocade jacket. She could almost believe he read her thoughts. “Well, there really isn’t much to do in a place like this, you know. Now, there’s a couple who knows what they’re doing.”


111

He pointed out a lady in pink who hopped and skipped in perfect time to the bouncing music. When she executed a flawless turn, Kat’s heart froze. The lady’s dance partner wasn’t wearing fancy dress. He wore a dark blue uniform with narrow orange strips that ran up the legs and sleeves. Teltos. The man was from Teltos. Mikkel gripped her elbow. “I think you’ve had enough wine for the evening.” Only then did she realize she was leaning against him. Mikkel’s arm wound around her protectively. “If you’re not feeling well, you can retire early. I’ll make your excuses.” Like a fly encased in amber, Kat couldn’t move, couldn’t speak, couldn’t form a coherent thought. Images flashed through her mind too briefly to grasp. She opened her mouth. She was going to scream and she couldn’t stop. Then the man turned. The breath went out of her. Just another merchant from Teltos, trading weapons-grade crystals for whatever he could get. He wasn’t Pontius. He wasn’t her brother. Kat sagged against Mikkel. For the first time in her life, she wanted to tell someone. She no longer remembered the details, just the impression of fumbling hands and rising panic. Mikkel tightened his hold on her waist. “Maybe you should sleep in your own room tonight. If you’re especially tired, that is. I’ll be here late. It’s expected. I wouldn’t want to wake you when I come to bed.” Kat stiffened her spine. This was nonsense, becoming worked up over some trade ambassador from Teltos. There must be five million people on the planet, six if she counted miners. Her brother wouldn’t dare show his face anywhere near her. Besides, now that her husband appeared ready to put their differences aside, she wasn’t going to spend the night alone in her room. “I can put in as long a day as you.” Mikkel withdrew his arm. “This isn’t a contest. If you’re tired—” She concentrated on brushing imaginary fluff from her dress. “I’m fine, Mikkel. Don’t fuss.” His frilly costume counteracted the effect of his frown. “In that case, I’ll return to the dancing. Since you have mastered just the one, I’ll come for you at the start of the next waltz.” He looked quite ridiculous stomping off in baby-blue boots, but she couldn’t manage to laugh or even smile. Winnie had given her careful instructions for the evening, wistfully moaning that Mikkel said she was too young to join them. Kat must not approach the guests. Ladies had to wait for gentlemen to ask

112

Christine W. Murphy

them to dance. Darn fool rule, from what Kat could tell. But then Lex Central had its rules, and she knew how important they were. Once she got a handle on what Yule was about, she’d figure out their customs. All she could do was hope Mikkel remembered her when they played another waltz. She hadn’t worked all afternoon to learn an antiquated folk-dance just so she could stand with her back to the wall. Suddenly Tau appeared at her side. “I have come to rescue you, fair lady, despite your dreadful treatment of my dear self.” Tau ended with a flurry of bows and ruffles, but he couldn’t fool Kat. She’d worked with him long enough to know that when he didn’t have an audience, his speech and manners were direct, familiar, and common, which was why she’d insisted Mikkel bar him from their quarters. “I don’t need rescuing, thank you,” she said. “Oh, but you do. Mikkel is scheduled to dance with all the wives, you see. No one else will ask you to dance.” Looking smug, Tau smoothed the broad silk scarf that covered his chest. The gold threads made his brown skin glow. His costume included a frilly jacket, tight pants and knee-high boots, like Mikkel’s, but Tau wore muted brown and gold, elegant from head to toe. Kat rose up on her toes and lowered her heels quickly, setting her dress flaring out and then settling around her ankles. “Why not? I look perfectly respectable.” “Of course you do, Katheryna, despite your hair looking quite out of character for the period.” Her fingers set to work smoothing her hair. “I didn’t see any sense in wearing a wig. Do you know how heavy that thing was? Why would anyone want to be so uncomfortable?” “Because they are on vacation,” Tau said with a smirk. He tossed his head, setting his own black hair rippling. “They have paid to be uncomfortable. Now, unruffle your feathers. I said your appearance was respectable. It’s Mikkel’s fault you won’t find other dance partners tonight.” Kat rose on tip-toe to find her husband. With the added half inch to her height, she could see the back of his head. He didn’t wear a wig, but his outlandish, long hair tied back with ribbons didn’t require more augmentation. “What did he do?” “Almost killed a man. Although this fellow was particularly obnoxious.” Her heart began to race, then she calmed herself. Tau said the most ridiculous things. “Why would Mikkel want to kill someone?”


113

She peered at the swirling pairs of dancers. Mikkel looked quite respectable as he guided an elderly woman through the complicated dance steps, his smile firmly in place. “The poor soul danced with his woman. Surely someone has told you about Elaina?” Tau’s eyes glowed and his smirk sickened her stomach. Anything to make her suffer was obviously his plan. She wouldn’t give him the satisfaction. Of course, Mikkel had had previous relationships. Nothing in the marriage agreement prevented either party from engaging in intimate relationships before marriage. It only made sense he’d formed attachments over the years. Her father had the foresight to require both parties disentangle themselves before the wedding. Mikkel would have done so. This trade agreement was important. “The offender didn’t just dance with Elaina, of course. He was drunk and tore her dress. Something similar to what you are wearing tonight,” Tau added. Kat didn’t take the bait. It made economic sense that these ridiculous gowns weren’t new. She shivered at the thought of being mauled by some drunken tourist. Kat looked for Mikkel in the crowd. “It sounds like the man got what he deserved.” “That’s what I thought. Mikkel was quite reserved. I would have bitten his head off. Mikkel settled for terrifying the man so badly that...well, not a story for polite company. The point is, a hundred people witnessed the incident. You know how stories can be. They have a life of their own after a while.” Tau scanned the crowd with her. His dark good looks drew more attention than he gave. “Servants used to warn visitors to stay away from Elaina. Now they warn them to stay away from you. Shall we dance?” “Aren’t you afraid of dancing with me?” She wouldn’t feel sorry if Mikkel frightened Tau, but she couldn’t imagine it happening. They had obviously been friends for years. “Oh, the rules don’t apply to Tau, the Magnificent. They never do.” He clicked his heels and kissed her hand before he drew her onto the floor. “I only know how to waltz. I can’t—” “It’s only a two-step,” Tau growled, not releasing her. She had no choice but to follow. She had to admit Tau did an admirable job avoiding her feet. After a few moments, she forgot what she was doing and moved to the music. They weren’t doing the fancy

114

Christine W. Murphy

steps like the other couples, but she was dancing. Before she could fully enjoy her triumph, Tau danced her to the edge of the room. “Time for me to play, Katheryna.” Then he deserted her. She was alone for only a moment when a husky whisper sounded in her ear. “Do you enjoy both of them?” When Kat tried to turn, a hand at her elbow held her in place. The brocade ball gown that swirled next to hers was a garish yellow with pink trim. A shudder rolled through Kat before she could speak. “What?” “Don’t make a fuss. We don’t want to worry that delightful husband of yours.” Kat scanned the room for Mikkel. No sign of him. She would settle for Tau’s dubious protection. When she tried to break free, the woman released her. Instinct kept Kat from turning. “I understood you might be sympathetic to our cause.” Kat stopped two steps away from the woman. This was ridiculous. She had no reason to be afraid. She was in her own husband’s house, surrounded by servants and guests. Why did she feel so alone? Kat resented the need to whisper. Why didn’t the woman ask her questions plainly? “What cause might that be?” “A relatively new cause in the ways of empires. One which would like to see the new overcome the old. We need allies, ones not too steeped in tradition, who can see their friends.” Kat didn’t need an interpreter. The woman must be a New Alliance operative. Despite her bravado on the Helena, the thought of actually working undercover made Kat’s mouth grow dry. What would Mikkel do if he found out? Was any small thing she could accomplish to help the cause of freedom worth the risk to Lex Central and herself? The first words the woman spoke returned to her. They were what had made her shudder. “What did you mean when you said ‘Do you enjoy both of them’?” “The master and the boy,” the woman said with a whispered laugh. “Your husband and his pet, Tau. They share many things. Not just in the dueling ring, but in the bedroom. Elaina could handle them both. In the same bed. At the same time. You are wearing her clothes. Can you handle her other duties as well?” The whispered words set Kat’s knees trembling. She shook her head to drive the image of Mikkel and Tau together in bed. This woman was implying ugly things about her husband that had nothing to do with Triden-New Alliance war. Kat turned. The woman was gone.


115

Lurching through the crowd, she headed toward the hub of activity. Mikkel was at the center, stripping off his fancy brocade jacket. Her previous conversation seemed unreal. “What’s going on?” she asked. Mikkel’s brow wrinkled when he looked at her. “That fencing demonstration I mentioned.” She had to bite her lip when he stroked her cheek with his gloved hand. How to explain she didn’t want anyone to touch her now, especially not him? His frown deepened. “Do you want to leave? I can find someone to take you to your room.” He stroked her hair. With what she hoped was some subtlety, she removed his hand from her head. The contact was too intimate. If Mikkel wanted her gone, then she wanted to stay. “I’m having fun. Tau taught me a new dance.” Mikkel’s eyes widened. “You’re a fast learner.” “You said you expected perfection from the Lex Central CEO.” His laugh surprised her. She’d spoken quite seriously. Dagfourth handed him a sword. Mikkel stepped away to try the blade in the air. The unreasonable need to hold his attention swept through Kat. She took his arm. It felt steady in her grasp. The woman had been lying. Mikkel was incapable of anything so disgusting. He seemed to think she was flirting. He wrapped his arm around her waist. “Of course, my dear, I’d forgotten. You do everything perfectly, but I do not. I need a kiss for luck.” A kiss was a perfectly reasonable request from the man she had married two weeks ago. Sofia advised closing eyes while kissing. She said it made the experience more sensuous, blocking distracting visual cues. Kat found she couldn’t keep them shut. Her eyes seemed determined to track Mikkel at all times. In the end it didn’t matter. Mikkel closed his eyes so he didn’t know she watched intently when he pulled her close. With a hand tangled in her hair, he guided her mouth to his. She planned to pay attention, really she did, to catalogue the experience, record in her mind each step, each feeling. She started out fine. His lips were soft and firm against hers. When he increased the pressure, she pressed against his lips. It was the thing to do, wasn’t it? He startled her when he opened his mouth, biting on her lower lip ever so gently. He turned his head to the side and repositioned his lips over hers. She touched him. That’s when she forgot to think. Her hands

116

Christine W. Murphy

stroked his white linen shirt. His muscles felt taut beneath the cloth. His body warmed her hands. When the tip of his tongue entered her mouth, she jumped, surprised to find her body growing rigid. Mikkel looked dazed when he opened his eyes. She had never noticed the blue flecks that mingled with the steel gray before. He wiped the taste of his lips from her mouth with his thumb. “We’ll talk about this later,” he whispered, then kissed her on the cheek. Kat flushed red, not certain why a simple kiss embarrassed her. An instant later, Mikkel became a showman, rousing the crowd and offering bets against himself, favoring Tau against what he called his own inferior skills. Compared to her straightforward position as Chief of Lex Central, Mikkel’s job seemed to include charlatan and magician. With a cheer, the crowd cleared a circle in the room, servants holding hands to keep people from the ring. Tau was at his best, or worse, bragging about his superior skill and taunting Mikkel with accusations of being a lazy dilettante. A roar went up when Mikkel sprang forward and the two men crossed swords. If Mikkel’s plan was to look like an incompetent idiot with a sword, he succeeded. He fell twice, once tripping over his own feet, but somehow he always managed to slip out of Tau’s reach. Each time he faltered, Mikkel found her in the crowd and nodded in her direction. His way of telling her that he was all right, she supposed. Every time the sword came close, she managed not to gasp aloud by clasping a hand over her mouth. She didn’t want to watch, but had no choice. The crowd left a respectful space around her, but they trapped her behind the outstretched arms of the servants. Mikkel managed to gain the upper hand, carving much of Tau’s shirt from his chest. The sight of his sleek, brown flesh beneath torn ribbons of red silk elicited murmurs of appreciation from the ladies and several gentlemen. Mikkel accepted polite applause for his success, bowing, playing the crowd, seemingly ignorant of Tau’s mean expression and growls. Tau raised his sword, filling the air with a flurry of practice parries and thrusts while he waited for Mikkel to return his attention to the fight. When one of those thrusts whipped past Mikkel’s ear, Kat let out a small cry. She knew it was too quiet for Mikkel to hear above the noisy crowd, but he turned toward her. His motion was awkward, snapping his head from left to right, then back again to track the movement of Tau’s sword. The muscles in


117

Mikkel’s jaw clenched, then relaxed. “I’ve drawn blood. I claim victory.” Tau’s voice was deadly solemn in contrast to the cheering crowd. His tawny skin turned a sickly yellow under the ballroom lights. Mikkel threw open his arms, bowing to Tau. Kat held her breath until Mikkel turned to fully face her. The cut appeared insignificant, a scratch on his left cheek. With the demonstration over, the crowd dispersed, drawn by the music and the open dance floor. Mikkel moved to the far side of the ring, leaving her to fight her way through the returning dancers. By the time she reached him, Freeman, the medvipe, was dabbing blood from Mikkel’s cheek. Freeman frowned. “Your husband has orders to say nothing until I’m finished, unless he wants another scar.” Up close the cut looked deep and much too close to his eye. Mikkel seemed content to sit while the medvipe closed his wound and slapped a clearpatch over it. She could hear Tau somewhere behind her, bragging about his prowess with the sword. The nerve of the man, after what he’d done. Obviously, Tau had gotten his part wrong. Surely they didn’t purposely cut each other. “All done for now,” Freeman said as he packed his bag. “Guess I’d better attend all of your little plays if the council wishes to keep you in one piece. A task made more difficult with the presence of a wife, don’t you agree, Mikkel of Yule?” Mikkel waved him off, not bothering to reply. He took Kat’s hand and led her toward the dance floor. Her legs moved like wood. “Was it my fault?” “Of course,” he said, with an off-center grin. “Your kiss distracted me. I couldn’t think of a thing but how soon I could get you away from all this,” he motioned widely, taking in the room, “and into my bed.” Kat’s face grew hot. She shouldn’t have come tonight. What did she know about parties and sword play? What did she know about husbands? She wouldn’t find out what she needed to know about Mikkel here among these strangers. She should have stayed in her room and studied the proposed shipping manifests again. “I’m...I’m sorry. I didn’t mean—” Mikkel stopped her with his hand pressed against her lips. He traced her mouth with his fingers, raising bumps on her arms and chasing shivers down her spine. His touch aroused the strangest reactions from her. Sofia must be wrong. The kissing wasn’t the most erotic part of mating. It was the

118

Christine W. Murphy

way he stroked her with his fingers. “I was joking,” he said. “Truly?” “What would you expect to happen, Katheryna, if you took a foolish risk in a trade deal? Say, I bought a shipment of something, I don’t know, anything, in hopes the price would go up before I had to sell it?” “You would make a profit, break even, or take a loss.” “Exactly, tonight I took a loss. I do dangerous things. Sometimes I get hurt. Doesn’t that make sense?” “Yes, when you put it like that.” Before she could say more, he placed his left arm around her waist, took her left hand in his right, and backed her onto the dance floor. “Are you ready to take a risk with me, Katheryna of Lexina? Are you ready to waltz.” “I’m afraid you’re the one taking the risk. I’ve only had one lesson.” He laughed again. She didn’t know why. Evidently, she was funnier than she realized. Humor wasn’t something to which a member of the Lex Central board would respond. “I’m the one wearing the boots and so recently wounded. Who knows where I’ll step next. Perhaps you are the one who should be worried about her feet, my Kat.” He whispered her name, sending waves heat through her, which washed away her earlier revulsion. She didn’t need to think about her feet. Mikkel swept her along, giving her no choice but to follow. When she practiced with Dagthirty, the music had been a rigid taskmaster. Now the three-four time flowed over her, drawing her upward in its rhythmic spiral. She didn’t know when he picked up the wine, but Mikkel pressed a glass to her lips without missing a step. “Dancing is thirsty work, my Kat.” She was thirsty and the wine delicious. For once she didn’t have to worry about keeping a clear head or waking early for a meeting. One glass followed another before she noticed Mikkel no longer held her the same way that Dagthirty had for her dance lessons. The hand at her back moved low on her hips. From fingertips to palm, his hand pressed against her. The hand that held hers no longer supported her fingers, it engulfed her hand. His arm entwined with hers, holding her hand against his chest where she monitored his beating heart. This was no proper waltz. Instead of maintaining six proper


119

inches between them, Mikkel pressed against her body so closely she could scarcely breathe. He buried his head in her hair, where his breath sent delicious tingles down her back and up again. Waltz? The band wasn’t playing a waltz, but Mikkel continued to lead her in counterclockwise circles around the room. The ambient light dimmed. On every spin a flash of light from the open door stopped the action around her, freezing dancers in grotesque posses and reforming them when the light flashed again. She was a doll, no strength in her arms and legs, twirled around and around by feckless fate. “I think I’d like to stop dancing now.” “We have stopped, love. I think you need to go to bed.” “No.” The word came out in a slur, like she was crying. “You’ve had a very exciting day.” “I want to stay with you.” The entire room and all its people melted away. She could no longer see Mikkel, only feel him warm and hard against her. The smell of spice from his bath filled her head. “I need to find out who you are.” “No, my love, never that.” His lips were cool against her face, his arms strong when he lifted her off the floor. Then he left for an instant before she settled against him again. Something was wrong. She couldn’t see or speak, but she could smell. Mikkel didn’t hold her against his chest. Leather and musk filled her nose. Tau carried her up the stairs.

120

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Ten BY THE TIME Mikkel stumbled into the clearing, the sun hung low on the horizon. The smaller of Yule’s moons had cleared its fading glow. His damp clothes chaffed, but he tugged his gloves more firmly in place. Direct contact with Yule wasn’t something he could risk now. Distracted was too weak a word to describe his present state. Two days since he’d left Katheryna in the ballroom and he still hummed that damned silly song they had played while they danced. After spending a day in the open, he needed a hot shower and dry clothes. Then he’d finish bedding down his horse. He stopped humming when he saw the back door of the cottage, his private retreat from the formality of the castle. The signal flag was not on the post. Tau had not returned. Either he’d run into trouble or...Mikkel checked the fastenings on his scarf and hood. He knew where to look—the site where Tau, then an infant, had landed five years ago. Mikkel sprinted through the woods, much as he had then, when a sputtering ball of light fell from the sky and landed on the far side of the hill. Trees still bore the scars of the fiery crash, torn limbs and blackened bark, but resilient mosses and ferns covered the ground, healing the once-scorched earth. That’s where he found Tau, kneeling before the tiny hills, methodically clawing new growth that threatened to cover the graves. The need to keep wounds in the earth as new and fresh as his own was so great, he didn’t notice Mikkel. The three graves lay bare, freed from their comforting skin of grass and moss. Mikkel waited a respectful distance until Tau had finished his ritual, then he noisily clomped through the bushes. Despite the warning, Tau rose with his deadly claws extended. Mikkel backed away, his hand moving to stroke the scar that marred his cheek, a memento of his first encounter with Tau. If he had been a full grown male then instead of an injured babe, the outcome would have been different. Mikkel would have died trying to save the last survivor. “Hold, friend.” Mikkel crouched in the bushes, his palms up and arms extended. “Well met by moonlight.” The beast cocked his head. Ritual words Mikkel had spoken so


121

often derailed Tau’s attack. Gradually, muscles that had tensed to pounce, loosened. The clenched jaw went slack. A few minutes later Tau, in human form, crouched naked in the grass. He always looked vulnerable when he emerged, like that first time when the snarling cat in Mikkel’s arms calmed and transmuted into a cooing babe. Five years later Tau was a grown man, physically and mentally. Emotionally? Mikkel didn’t know. He had only Tau to serve as a measure for his kind. “Well met, Mikkel. You are late returning.” Tau remained on the ground, part of the landscape. If Mikkel didn’t know what to look for, his friend would have remained invisible against the dark, dappled leaves. Mikkel spoke to give Tau time to stretch and adjust to the change. “It took some doing to fool the guards and lead the Scarabs to their new supply of food. Our supply lines are stretched thin in that area. We need to spread out the new refugees or we’ll deplete the resources, not to mention draw the attention of the council. We can’t have them thinking the Hawk has a special interest in the same hills where their next Supreme Ruler keeps his private quarters.” While he waited for Tau to find his voice, Mikkel smoothed his gloves over his forearms and wrapped his scarf more securely around his neck. “I made certain one of the guards saw me, so they know the Hawk is at work.” Finally, Tau stood. “I visited the Imsada site. They are not trusting, but will take instructions sent by our messenger for now. They don’t speak of the Tridens as friends, but they wish to defeat the New Alliance. I am thinking this must make the Imsada my enemy.” Tau flexed his fingers, which no longer ended in poisoned tips. “My claws wished to kill them, yet I helped.” “Not every issue is black and white, Tau. Every decision is not as easy as choosing to eat an apple or an orange.” “Or a rabbit or a skelk.” Tau grinned. He disliked fruit. Now that he was full grown, he seemed to do well on a diet of meat. “Or rabbit or skelk,” Mikkel agreed. “Sometimes we must go hungry.” “Sometimes we eat both and have a feast.” Tau looked immensely satisfied with himself, but missed the point entirely. “I’m cold,” he added, sounding like the young boy he’d been a few short years before. Mikkel put his arm around his friend’s bare shoulders while they walked toward the cottage. “The execution is scheduled for noon

122

Christine W. Murphy

tomorrow.” “Noon?” Tau made a face. “That makes things difficult.” “The local magistrate hopes to foil interference by the Hawk and his trusty companion. I know the Hawk can get in and out in daylight. Is the Panther up for the job?” Tau roared out a laugh, bravado replacing his boyish complaints. “Ha, I gave up shifting with the moons long ago. You forget, I am now a man. A panther can eat a hawk.” “But a hawk can fly out of reach.” Their familiar jockeying continued until they reached the cottage. When Mikkel reached for the door, Tau stopped his hand. “Katheryna is inside.” Mikkel snatched his hand away as if the metal handle had burned through his glove. “When the hell—” Tau grabbed Mikkel by the arm and dragged him away. “Sometimes you act as if you were the one five years out of the womb. Do you want her to hear you?” Mikkel didn’t want to surprise her, that was for sure. Disappearing into the woods made excellent sense, despite the danger that remaining outside posed. How had she reacted to waking alone in their bedroom two days ago? “Did you talk to her?” “You said I was no longer welcome in your private quarters without an invitation.” “What sort of excuse is that? You’ve never listened to me before.” Tau snorted. “You are the one who taught me never go into the bear’s den unless he is eating the last piece of meat and I am very hungry. I smelled something wrong about the place and peeked in a window. I have no reason to risk your anger by entertaining your wife in private. I am merely following your excellent instructions on selfpreservation.” “Well, I’m here now. We can both go in. You distract her while I get out of this outfit. I don’t want her seeing me dressed this way.” Black covered every inch of him except the space between his eyes and chin. Tau backed out of the clearing and onto the path that led to the woods. Mikkel tried to call him back. “Don’t be a baby, Tau. Your clothes are inside. The temperature will drop another ten degrees when the sun is fully down.” “You are welcome to enter and try to warm yourself, not that I think you have much of a chance with your corporate wife. All this talk of rabbits and skelks has made me hungry. I will return in the morning


123

for a nap.” Tau disappeared into the woods, transforming into Kosey as he ran. KAT KNEW THE moment Mikkel opened the back door, but she couldn’t turn her head. The pain stopped her. Why had she followed him to his cottage? It had seemed like such a good idea this morning. He stopped short of the front room where she’d thrown herself after a quick tour of the house. She’d lost track of the time. How could she think when every muscle cried in agony? A creak sounded behind her. She whimpered. Sounds of wood sliding against wood and running water told her he’d entered the bath. He’d never find her if she didn’t say something. She couldn’t get the image out of her head. She would die on this couch while Mikkel wandered the house, never lifting his head to notice her unless she called for help. Her mouth opened and out came a high pitched Ahhhhh, which disappeared through the window before her. The sound of running water grew louder, then stopped abruptly. With her lower lip firmly secured between her teeth, she placed both hands palms down on the cushions and levered herself upright. Mud covered her sensible boots and her trousers, but that wasn’t the worst. She smelled—something on her boots that she’d managed to transfer to her jacket. She didn’t dare touch her hair for fear of spreading further whatever it was, but she could imagine how she looked. When she first sat on the couch, things had fallen out of her hair, live things that came from the plants. The lovely manicured grounds, neatly trimmed bushes and majestic trees had transmuted into things of horror when she left the estate. Why had Mikkel come to such a dreadful place? “Katheryna?” He entered the large bedroom. Still unable to turn, she tracked his movements by the sounds he made. Next, he walked into the kitchen. If he stopped to eat, she would scream. She didn’t care how embarrassing it was. “Katheryna, is that you?” She tried to answer. A squeak emerged from behind her tight lips. He stood in front of her, all six plus feet of him, wearing a towel. Inexplicably, tears ran down her cheeks. This entire, dreadful day she hadn’t cried, pouted or complained once. Now that he was here, she was crying. He stared at her, biting his lower lip. “Oh, dear.” Finally, she pried open her mouth. “You’d better not laugh,

124

Christine W. Murphy

buster.” The corners of his mouth stopped their upward curl and he covered his mouth to cough. She had disguised her own reaction the same way more than once while on the Lex Central board. He squatted beside her, resting on his heels. “What...ah... happened to you?” At least he hadn’t demanded to know what she was doing here. She had no idea now. When she started her journey she must have known. “Dagthirty...he left me here. He said he wasn’t feeling well and he just left.” “Of course he did.” She didn’t have time or patience of Mikkel’s silly dag riddles. “Why of course?” “Anything else isn’t in his nature.” “I insist that you tell me what this dag business is about, but not today. I...I think I would like to take a bath now.” “Of course, it’s the second room back on the left. I can start some dinner...” Kat didn’t hear anything after the word dinner. Her head spun all the sounds out of her ears. After spending the day throwing up in bushes, she didn’t want to think about food. The image of hot, running water ignited her last bit of energy. She was going to reach the bathroom if she had to crawl. When she rolled on her side and tried to lever herself off the couch, the groan that erupted startled both of them. Mikkel scooped her up in his arms. “How did you get here?” Her sigh of relief transmuted into another moan. Once again she’d escaped the real question. Why had she followed Mikkel? “Dag didn’t have you ride the entire way here, did he?” “No, just the last thousand miles.” He chuckled, but only softly. Surprisingly, she found it didn’t hurt, especially when she realized he looked relieved. “We’re barely twenty miles from the main estate. Still, riding so far your first time was a foolish thing to do.” “Winnie says she’s done it dozens of times.” “Winnie is twelve years old. She tends to exaggerate. Besides, we were all invincible at that age. You, Katheryna of Lexina, are a grown lady, one who has too much experience pushing people around in board meetings and not enough pushing her body to try new things.” He was so right. She had no business being here, and he didn’t know the half of it. This was a wild, crazy place. She belonged back in—yes, she could admit it—her sterile world at Lex Central. What was


125

she doing masquerading as a wife, a wife willing to become a mother? He carried her to a shower that filled the short side of the bathroom and put her down on the wooden bench. “I would really like a bath.” She was begging. She’d left her selfrespect somewhere along the trail. He smiled and tweaked her nose. Not a dignified thing to do to a CEO. She tried not to wince, but was certain she had. A pain rippled down her face to her neck. Even her teeth hurt. “Trust me, Katheryna. I know how to take care of you. You might not believe me, but I have a great deal of experience caring for dirty, sore, tired little—” “Don’t you say it.” “People. Dirty, sore, tired little people. I would never dream of calling you a child, Katheryna. You should know that. You terrify me.” He didn’t look terrified, he looked smug, but she didn’t have the energy to take him down a peg. “First, I’m going to take off all your clothes. I don’t want any arguments.” He stood back until she nodded consent. His waiting for her permission gave her the strength to keep from curling into a ball. She recited her mantra—He is my husband, that makes it all right. After he slipped off her boots she found she didn’t need to say anything. In a few moments, he had her stripped and sitting under a wonderful shower of hot water. He started with her hair. The shampoo smelled like those dreadful woods she’d ridden through, but somehow, when Mikkel rubbed her scalp with his strong fingers, she didn’t mind. She closed her eyes, hoping she would never need open them again. Next, he moved to her back. His fingers digging into the muscles of her neck and shoulders sent pains echoing through her, but this pain felt good and restoring. By the time he’d worked down the full length of her back, she was floating. When he asked her to stand, she felt so light his hand on her shoulder seemed to lift her from the bench. Some part of her, the CEO part, told her that massaging her buttocks was beyond what was proper even for a husband. It felt so delicious, it was all she could do to keep from yelling “No, don’t stop” when he moved on to wash her legs and feet. He left for a moment and water splashed in a tub behind her. When he returned to stand in front of her, she told her arms to lift and cross themselves over her breasts, but they lay like wood at her sides. Mikkel used a different soap, a smooth cream without scent, to

126

Christine W. Murphy

wash her face and ears. She knew something had gotten in her ears the second time she fell off her horse. He rubbed her shoulders again, this time from the front. His firm touch felt just as delicious. He took each of her arms in turn, scrubbing the length of them, shoulder to finger tips, with the same frothy soap he’d used on her back. When he had finished with her arms, he stepped closer. The sensation of hair brushed her thigh. Bare skin touched hers. He’d dropped his towel. Still her eyes refused to open. When he massaged her breasts, his touch was so enticing she rocked forward on her toes. His touch was lighter, but no less thorough. He reached between her thighs, his fingers skimming the area. “You can sit now.” Finally, she found the strength to open her eyes, only to have to close them. Mikkel directed the hand-held shower on her head to clear away the soap. When he picked her up and carried her across the room, she opened her eyes again. The hot water drew a gasp from her. Before she could protest, her body adjusted. “You look almost civilized, my dear,” he said, as he drew away. A cushion at the edge of the tub pillowed her head. She managed to turn as she struggled to keep her eyes open. He was standing too close—all she could see was his grin, his bare chest, and those wonderful hands that had made her feel human again. “I’m sorry I can’t say the same for you,” she said. “Why not?” He looked innocent and devilish, all at once. “Because you’re not wearing any clothes.” He shook his head. “What does it matter? There’s no one here to notice. Just my wife. I suppose it would shock you even more if I walked naked into the kitchen to get you something to eat, so I shall bow to convention and wear a towel.” When he walked away she was sorry she’d mentioned it. A towel covered his backside from waist to midcalf. He’d gotten an eye full of her, and she’d spent most of the last half-hour with her eyes closed. She smacked her open hand on the water with frustration, and immediately began to laugh. The absurdity of it all struck her when her hand sent water flying in an uncontrolled spray. She’d raced here, determined her husband would not shut her out of his business. She would know why he and Tau had left so suddenly without a word to her. Something was up and she knew it. Now that she was here, all she wanted to do was see Mikkel naked. The anger she felt at being left out of his plans now seemed


127

transparent. He had given her every reason to believe he planned to make love to her. Instead, Tau had slipped her fully clothed into bed. When she woke alone the next morning, she found no sign of Mikkel. He had gone off again without her. Obviously, Mikkel hadn’t given her a thought until she showed up on his couch too filthy to come near. She was chasing her husband and she wasn’t after his financial assets. Maybe she’d inherited some of what her sister Sofia possessed in such abundance. The thought made her smile, then cringe. Mikkel was wise to check her over for poison bug bites. Something about this place was making her act crazy. Before she could get too comfortable with that thought, the water attacked her. She fought her way to the surface twice before she figured out it wasn’t dangerous. The bubbling water further soothed her sore muscles, much as Mikkel’s fingers had. She was almost asleep when she heard voices. Instinct sank her lower in the turbulent water, pride set her upright and reaching for a towel. By the time she found a robe, the voices had grown loud. Mikkel was using that particular voice of his, the one he used with tourists and sometimes with her. His dismissive tone, high pitched and annoying, carried the message that the hearer was beneath contempt. She peaked around the corner to find Mikkel wearing more than a towel. He wore pants and his hair hung wet around his bare shoulders. With arms crossed over his chest, he looked down at two people. The one with the beard she assumed was male. The other wore a skirt. They looked nothing like the tall, blond dags. Nor did they look like the halfstarved men she’d seen in the docking bay. Most of them had been taller and slender. This pair was short and stocky. The woman’s incredibly wrinkled skin was the color of milk chocolate, her brown eyes bright and her hair black. The man, a half a head shorter than the woman, barely came to Mikkel’s waist. His skin was a lighter brown than the female’s. The hair on his head and face was black with streaks of gray. His eyes were a muddy blue, not the vivid shade of the dags. Mikkel must be addressing the elusive natives of Yule. When the female saw Kat, she started to speak, then ducked her head. When Kat approached, she learned why. Mikkel was delivering one of his lectures. “What you expect me to do about this mess, I have no idea, but rules are rules. You’d do well to remember that.” The man caught sight of her and bobbed. Mikkel whirled to face

128

Christine W. Murphy

her, his agitated frown curving into a smile. “As you can see, I’m busy. So if you would excuse us...” The couple backed their way out the front door, the woman with her eyes wide as if trying to signal Kat. Mikkel was already on his way to the kitchen when they closed the door. Kat tagged after him. “What’s wrong? What did they want?” “Some trouble with their son. I’ll look into it tomorrow.” Son? How small would such creatures’ children be? “They...those are your...ah... native population?” “Yes, although they have changed over the years. They started wearing clothes about two hundred years ago and the general population has been gaining height due to contamination from the techies and a few indiscriminate tourists. Yulies are polygamous by design, but make excellent parents, regardless of the offspring’s parentage.” “When do you plan to return to the estate?” she asked, her mind still on the woman and what she could possibly have to say. Mikkel handed her a mug with steam rising from it. “This should settle your stomach and keep you until breakfast.” When she tasted the contents, she forgot everything else. “Did you make this?” Mikkel arched his eye brows. “Me? Cook? You must be joking, young lady. What do I look like, a domestic?” He struck such a ridiculous pose with a kitchen towel slung over his arm that she had to laugh. The last of her nausea disappeared when she finished the clear soup. She scanned the room for an empty, prefab-food container. “Whoever made it, this was very good.” “Thank you,” he said with a little bow, then he hurled the towel over his shoulder. “That’s as domestic as I get. Someone will clean in the morning. After I tend to the horses, I’m through with my duties for the day.” His hip brushed hers when he passed. The contact sent shivers up her left side. A quick look around the room revealed a used pot on the stove and a dirty spoon. She gulped down the rest of her meal. She didn’t want Mikkel to get away from her again. He was pulling on his boots. MIKKEL HAD FINISHED bedding down the horses by the time Katheryna slipped into the barn. He couldn’t seem to escape her or escape being painfully aware of her presence. If not for the mission of


129

the Hawk, he could convince himself he’d run from the estate just to get away from her. This overwhelming desire for her was unexpected. He needed time to decide what to do, but time was one thing his Kat didn’t appear willing to give. Her stare made him feel naked despite the layers of clothing he had to wear because of the dirt floor. She circled the inside of the barn, looking in the corners, giving the horses a wide berth. She had exchanged her bathrobe for more practical garb—one of his old shirts with buttons up the front, which hung below her knees. Tau’s old boots she had found by the back door. She shuffled to keep them on her feet. No longer the officious CEO of Lex Central, a few wispy strands of hair had escaped their bounds behind her ears. “What are you doing? Explain it to me.” Mikkel had the disconcerting impression that his wife used the same tone when questioning her employees. For his trouble he could expect a polite, condescending smile and an aloof expression of thanks. A handshake, perhaps. “I’m bedding down the horses for the night, throwing down some fresh hay, making certain they have water. Your horse seems to have had a rough trip.” Katheryna stayed as far away as possible from the mare she’d ridden. To someone who came from a world as devoid of animals as Lexina, the unbridled horse must appear to be a threatening beast. “You can pet her. She likes to have her nose rubbed.” Like a dutiful, visiting dignitary, she smiled politely. “Of course.” She stopped just out of arm’s reach. “He’s been hurt?” She pointed to the patch on the horse’s front leg. “It’s a she, only a minor scrape. Dagthirty took care of it before he left. Come on. She won’t bite.” Her dutiful smile fading, she shuffled forward the last few steps. When she extended her arm, the horse tossed its head. Kat flew into his arms. Her warmth engulfed him completely, melting the detachment he’d tried so hard to maintain. Her boots hadn’t followed her. She hung barefoot, her arms around his neck. She looked up and blushed, a pretty blush really, but not what he wanted to see. Despite his indecision about their future, he wouldn’t settle for something quite so impersonal. For once, he wanted to see her blush from some cause other than polite embarrassment.

130

Christine W. Murphy

“I’m sorry, I—” The last thing he wanted was conversation. He stopped her with his mouth. While she clung to him, he entered the next stall, one of two that stood empty. He didn’t stop until her back was against the wall. He meant the kiss to break her composure, to break her resistance. Instead, it broke his. She gasped when he sank to his knees. Her eyes closed and her arms rose, stretched out to either side against the rough boards. If only she didn’t look so much like virgin sacrifice. If only he didn’t find the idea so exciting. With a passing thought to the danger, he stripped the gloves from his hands. In another two hours, it would be dark. He’d be safe. Beneath her thin, loose shirt he could feel every inch of Kat as clearly as when he bathed her. Then he had thought of her as a little beast, like Tau, sent into his care. He had washed and comforted her without his body responding. This time, she was Katheryna, his wife. His body told him that now was the time to fulfill those husbandly duties he’d been avoiding. He had to stretch only a little to kiss her throat, sinking down again to taste as low as her open necked shirt would allow. The shirt between them was no longer acceptable. He wanted bare skin beneath his tongue. When he unfastened the first button, she called out. He stopped. With her eyes still closed, she adjusted her legs. To ensure a more secure foothold or to welcome him? He wasn’t certain which. He released the second button and her thighs spread a fraction more, letting him know. A faint flush began at her throat. He wanted it to spread. He wanted her to accept his touch without withdrawing as she had so many times before. Being away from the estate had thrown off her usual defenses. She had no crop reports or shipping schedules to hide behind. He had no duties to perform with the tourists or with the council. Here he could be himself. He could be a lover and a husband if Kat would let him. When he reached for her breasts, her shirt lay around her feet. She hadn’t opened her eyes but her hands fluttered around his head, ready to capture him. When he moved closer, she did. Her fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer, directing him to her breasts. He didn’t need urging. His mouth found her, teasing her peaks and sending a response rippling through her. He was quite unprepared for her reaction. Serious, officious Katheryna of Lexina was


131

enjoying herself with abandon. With his arms wrapped around her backside, he soothed her tender skin, which had rested against the rough barn boards. Held suspended upright in his arms, she clutched his shoulders and her nails dug into his skin. He found his mouth level with her thighs and he had to taste her. Still afraid she would pull away, he started at her navel, planting wet kisses down her smooth belly, rejoicing in every groan of delight that escaped her lips. When he reached her thighs, she opened to him. All concept of where they were, who they were, faded to a far-off dream. He floated in this place, his Katheryna in his arms. She belonged to him. She wanted him. When he raised his head to gaze at her, she looked far from virginal. Her well-kissed lips were swollen. Her breasts looked more full with her nipples wet and raised. A delightful flush crept down her body. When she shuddered in his arms, he knew he had broken her last reserve. She didn’t try to hold back her cry when passion overtook her. He lowered her to the floor, wrapping his arms around her waist and back to keep her from the prickly hay that covered the floor. His mouth found hers, smothering her groans as she pressed the length of her body against his. For the first time she touched him, running her hands across his open jacket so lightly she must think he would break. Even through two layers of clothes, her touch threatened to make him lose control and send her tumbling into the hay. Some part of his brain explained why he must take her into the house. There he could undress in safety. Instead, he focused on her lips. He lazily explored her mouth, allowing the tension to build deliciously, his need to grow hot. She tossed her head, breaking his hold, pushing him lower to kiss her neck. With a bare hand, he braced himself against the floor to keep his weight from her. The straw that covered the dirt floor dug into his palm. The same straw prickled the back of the hand that supported Kat’s head. She said something then about hoping he’d been teasing about being intimate only once or twice. He hadn’t been listening. Instead, he’d been paying attention to her exquisite body and his growing need to take her. One moment he was living in a wonderful dream, the next reality struck. A wash of heat swept through his palms. Another vision replaced that of Kat on the floor beneath him, her head flung back,

132

Christine W. Murphy

calling his name. The dream of love with Kat vanished. In its place the image of another woman came. She writhed in agony as she died, calling his father’s name, cursing him. Mikkel couldn’t do that to Kat. He couldn’t lose her to gain an heir, even if an heir was what his father needed to survive. Kat yowled when he dumped her into the hay. He was ready to make a run for the house when he realized he had to stay. Kat would have to leave.


133

134

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Eleven

the job. A yawn woke her to the fact that she was falling asleep. If Mikkel didn’t come soon, she would miss him altogether. No telling where she’d have to go chasing after him next. In two months, she’d return to Lex Central for the board meeting. If things went well, she would have no reason to return Yule.

KAT HUMMED while she washed her feet. The hay was prickly but Mikkel made the experience worth the inconvenience. Although, it was certainly childish of him not to join her. Imagine, he hadn’t been willing to unbutton his shirt. She couldn’t be certain, but her skin felt free of the last of whatever creatures lived in the barn. After a final rinse from the knees down, she skipped off to the bedroom, yes, she skipped. Giggled, too. She slipped between the cool sheets and waited for Mikkel. Mikkel said he had one more job to do, but that couldn’t take long. If he didn’t come to bed soon, she’d fall asleep, and they’d be going back to the estate in the morning. She couldn’t imagine he would want to stay in this primitive place any longer. His cottage did have one advantage. Mikkel seemed more comfortable here. At the palace business always interfered, or Tau and Winnie. She didn’t know who behaved more like a child. They seemed to take turns demanding Mikkel’s attention. Every time Mikkel walked past his parents’ wing, a gloom descended on him, stealing whatever joy he had gathered during the day. She snuggled under the covers, feeling thoroughly wicked at not wearing one article of clothing. Staying at Mikkel’s cottage had good points, even if he didn’t know how to take full advantage of them. It was a hard to believe, but Mikkel, as sophisticated as he pretended to be, didn’t seem to know what he was doing. Oh, she couldn’t complain. He made her feel heavenly, and she looked forward to him making her feel the exact same way again. But if Mikkel of Yule wanted to get her pregnant, he was going about it all wrong. She might not know much about making love, but she knew basic biology. Mikkel had been wearing too much clothing. Kat would have assumed Mikkel was being rude when he turned his back on her and gruffly ordering her to return to the house while he completed his chores. But Sofia had shared secrets with her about Dag. Dag, she had said, was all passion and fire, but needed guidance when it came to technique or she never would have become pregnant. Mikkel needed coaching on how to complete the task of obtaining an heir. It was the only explanation. Kat couldn’t feel less qualified for

WHEN SHE WOKE to find sunlight on the bed, Kat knew her husband had deserted her again. Before she could do more than frown at the empty place beside her, rapping at the window sent her flying from the bed to grab her robe. Mikkel, no matter how upset about his failure last night, wouldn’t resort to sneaking through the window. He was too proud for that. “Snora? Snora?” The soft, sing-song voice drew Kat to the window. It took several tries to figure out the latch. There were no invisible bio-screens here. Along with sunshine and the scent of flowers, a leaf propelled by a chilling breeze wafted into the room. “Snora alone?” With an uncharacteristic leap of faith, Kat decided the voice was speaking to her. “Yes, I’m alone. What do you want?” A small, round face peaked through the bushes—the woman from last night. “The Great One gone? Puff?” What a strange way to put things. “Yes, he’s gone.” The woman stuck her nose in the window to check for herself. “Great One no good,” the woman declared, then spat on the ground. Kat had no desire to discuss her husband’s well-practiced disappearing act. “What do you want?” Kat repeated, more slowly this time, hoping to focus the woman. Why were they whispering through an open window with Kat wearing nothing but a dressing gown? “My son. Rescue my son.” “I have no idea...I’ll ask Mikkel. He said he would see to it this morning.” The woman shook her head and spat again. “Great One puff.” “Isn’t there someone else who can help?” The woman shook her head. “Hawk has flown. Too far to help. Great One puff.” She splayed out her fingers, miming something. A flower? An explosion? “Just a minute.” Kat tightened her robe and dashed to open the front door, hoping the woman would get the idea and enter. In the mean time, Kat made a quick check of the cottage. Empty.


135

Not taking the time to put anything on her feet, she tip-toed across the wet grass to the barn. The moist ground revealed many prints— boots, rounded prints she didn’t recognize, and horse hooves, which after yesterday’s hellish ride, she knew too well. Kat jumped at the sound of twigs snapping behind her. She whirled to find the old woman nodding and shaking her head, then clapping her hands. That settled it. The woman was obviously not right in her mind. The horse Kat had ridden yesterday stood patiently in her stall. Mikkel must have taken the other horse for a ride. A quick inspection of the barn revealed nothing out of place. She checked the empty stall where she and Mikkel had.... She couldn’t even think the words. What had seemed so right in the dark, seemed foolish, even wicked in the daylight. What had she been thinking? No wonder Mikkel had left their first marital act incomplete. Such activities were best confined to bed in the dark, on nights with no early meetings scheduled for the next day. Seeing no sign of foul play or of anyone having gone Puff, Kat left the barn and signaled the woman to follow. Her feet were cold and she wanted to learn how to work the stove. A cup of hot tea and things would look better to both of them. “WHY DO YOU go so fast? It’s too early in the day for fast.” Mikkel ignored Tau’s whining and pressed on. The need to hurry was Mikkel’s fault. Tau had arrived at the appointed time and found him asleep in the barn. A drowsy growl from Mikkel had warned him away and left Tau unwilling to wake him. Their destination was a short ride from the cottage, but in daylight they needed to take precautions. They’d walked the long way round and now had to scramble on foot up several rocky hills to reach Mikkel’s horse. “If we arrive ten minutes after noon, how will we give our apologies to a dead man?” Tau put his head down and pressed forward. “Salino is a good friend.” “Yes. He’s counting on us.” Mikkel kept his sentences short to keep from cutting into his wind. “Sorry about this morning. I was in a foul mood. Not your fault.” “Her fault.” Tau pressed past Mikkel, beating him to the summit. Below, a horse tethered under a tree waited for them. Mikkel shielded his eyes, measuring the height of the sun against

136

Christine W. Murphy

the distance to regional headquarters. “Kat had nothing to do with my bad mood.” No longer interested in racing, Tau snorted and sauntered down the grassy side of the hill. Halfway down he called over his shoulder. “Then why did you not mate with her in the barn? She wanted you. It was in the air.” Mikkel shook his head, uncertain how to answer. What were Tau’s creators thinking? Tau had the most refined sense of smell, and no one took any notice of his comings and goings when he was in his cat form. During his unsupervised wanderings, he assigned meanings to odors he had no business knowing. Instead of answering, Mikkel picked up the pace, spurring Tau to an impromptu race. Mikkel no longer had to let Tau win to enjoy the look of pride on his face when he reached the horse first. Tau had been able to outrun Mikkel since he entered manhood, two years ago at the age of three. After greeting his horse, Mikkel removed the saddle bag he’d packed the day before. The Hawk couldn’t be seen riding to the rescue in the same clothes Mikkel wore to sneak out of his cottage, or more precisely, the barn. Pesco had seen him off, promising to watch Katheryna until he returned. The man wouldn’t even look him in the face. It hurt to keep secrets from Pesco. He and his wife had kept the cottage for him for almost ten years. But they both had ties in the local village and on the estate. He couldn’t risk lives on their ability to keep their mouths shut, even if it would make him rest easier. While Mikkel tugged on knee-high polished boots to replace his soft leather ones, Tau undressed, folding his clothes into a neat pile. “She is not as pretty as Elaina.” Tau was not going to let the matter drop. When something aroused his curiosity, Tau lost all sense of what little propriety Mikkel had managed to teach him. “Wanting to mate is not about who is the prettiest, Tau. Katheryna is very beautiful in her own way. Beauty was Elaine’s profession. She spent a lot of time at it.” “Then I don’t understand. Your wife wanted you. Why did you not mate with her?” No, Tau didn’t understand. He couldn’t. When Tau found Elaina in Mikkel’s bed, there was no question of wanting to mate, no question of betrayal. A woman opened her arms and Tau went. It wasn’t a choice between rabbit and skelk. Tau ate. Elaina was the one who had


137

the power of choice. “I’ve explained this before, Tau. People don’t always follow their instincts. We have minds; we can think. So can you.” “But when I mated with Elaina, you said—” Mikkel cringed at the memory of finding them together. He had first hand knowledge of his mistress’s lust for younger men. Mikkel had been fourteen the first time she’d slipped into his bed, then a narrow cot in a small room off his father’s suite. He should have supervised Tau more closely and told Elaina about Tau’s true nature. “Katheryna is very different from Elaina. Don’t forget that. Elaina slept with you because that’s what she does for a living and because she enjoys it. Kat is not the kind of woman who sleeps with a man she has not entered into an agreement with. She mates to have children and to bond with her spouse.” “Then why did she do that thing to herself.” Tau’s vocabulary was sadly lacking in areas Mikkel suspected he himself avoided. Another way he had failed Tau. He should have engaged a tutor, but he’d been afraid to trust anyone with their secrets. “What thing? Explain the word.” “Didn’t you read the report that crazy woman doctor wrote the first day you arrived?” Tau had managed to alarm him. Mikkel searched the saddle bag for his mask. “I glanced at the report. Did I miss something?” Now naked, Tau smirked and stretched his arms overhead. “Only if you think having an heir is important. She can mate with all the men she wishes and not get pregnant. Birth control. That was the word.” Damn her! Misleading Kat had so occupied his thoughts he hadn’t considered what deception she hid behind her corporate facade. She had no intention of honoring their agreement. When Mikkel turned to ask another question, Tau had already gone. A snarling, black cat, the Panther, stood in his place. With quick motions, Mikkel tied a length of black silk that hung down his back to hide his brown hair. The mask came next, covering most of his face, including the distinctive scar that ran down his right cheek. Tau snarled, eager to start, but no longer certain which way to go. Animal forces controlled his mind. He would look to Mikkel for direction and taste his orders on the wind. KAT REFUSED TO get on that horse again. Marya, the old woman leading her on this journey, looked immensely relieved. Walking saved

138

Christine W. Murphy

her from many a fall, Kat was certain, but not from the wildlife. If anything, more creatures lurked beneath the bushes than above. When they broke through to a clearing, Kat choked with wonder at what she saw, a smooth, black wall with no trace of joints, twice as high as a man. Here in the wilds of Yule stood an object beyond the ability of the simple natives to create. Kat couldn’t see the end of it. The old woman tugged on her arm. “Snora, come.” With difficulty, Kat stopped staring at the wall and turned her attention to the woman. “Snora,” Marya said again, this time gesturing that they should move forward. No matter how many times she told her to call her Kat, Marya insisted on Snora, a title of some kind, no doubt. “Yes, Marya,” Kat muttered, brushing leaves from her coat. Mikkel had plenty of clothes in his closet, some that couldn’t possibly fit him, but which suited her well enough. They were too large for Winnie, too small for Tau. Perhaps the mysterious Elaina used to follow Mikkel into this wilderness, too. They approached a break in the wall and joined the crowd entering the compound. Many of the people were much taller than Marya. Now, Kat was thankful for the baggy clothing she’d found in the cottage. Her tight-fitting outfit would have pointed her out as a stranger. The faded blue pants and knee-length brown coat helped Kat blend in, at least that’s what she thought until she noticed she was drawing startled glances. Marya pulled her aside. Kat felt like a little girl when the older woman fussed over her, taking the scarf from her hair and covering Kat’s with it. Kat wasn’t certain if her uncovered head was the problem or the length of her hair. She hadn’t seen a woman with hair as short as hers since she arrived. Kat tucked her offending locks beneath the bright red scarf. By the time Marya made her presentable, the open area inside the walls had filled. Everyone faced a large platform, a temporary structure made of wood. Even at Lex Central you could expect some noise when a crowd gathered. These people were strangely silent. When Marya started crying, it was time to do something, but what? All Kat knew was that Marya’s son was in trouble and she expected her to help. If Mikkel intended to do something, he should be here. Instead he was gallivanting off doing who knows what. Did he have a reason, other than indifference, for not helping? Maybe Marya’s son deserved his punishment, whatever it was going to be. A moment later Kat had one of her answers. A dozen guards


139

mounted the stairs to the platform. Their uniforms were those of Yule dock workers, only these men looked well fed and they carried Triden weapons. The weapons didn’t look deadly, not laser rifles, but stunners suited to crowd control. They imparted on their owners a swagger she didn’t usually see on Yule. Except for Mikkel’s dueling swords, the most dangerous weapon she’d seen was a steak knife. Triden weapons didn’t necessarily mean direct Triden involvement, but it was enough to make her suspicious. If only Tau were here. He couldn’t say the word Triden without spitting. Where Mikkel’s true loyalty lay, she wasn’t certain. The mood of the crowd changed when the front ranks of guards parted. One of the men—no, he was only a boy—wasn’t dressed like the others. She couldn’t tell what color his clothes had been originally. Dirt covered his simple suit and obscured his face. A length of rope bound his wrists. A low buzz of conversation started and people glanced upward, as if expecting rain. Marya rocked and wailed. Now Kat wished she didn’t blend in with the crowd. Properly attired and on a horse, she could command attention. This had to be Marya’s son, although, he bore little resemblance to his parents. He stood two heads taller than his mother and lacked the coarse hair that covered his father. Marya’s son was obviously scheduled for some kind of punishment. How serious Kat wasn’t certain. She pushed through the crowd to within a few feet of the platform. Marya clung to her arm. If she got close enough, she could identify herself and demand to know what the boy had done. One of the guards threw a rope over what had previously appeared to be a part of the support structure. Now she knew what it would support. These men planned to hang Marya’s son. It no longer mattered what he had done. No one deserved this. Kat made a final push through the crowd and reached the front ranks. She opened her mouth. Instead of her demand for them to stop, the cry of a bird sounded. Marya fell to her knees, calling loudly and waving her open arms at the sky. “Hawk, Hawk.” Others took up the cry. When the chanting crowd pressed around her, Kat had no idea what to do. Lex Central employees displayed more discipline than this; although, she had no idea what they would do if assembled for an execution. The crowd continued their chant, “Hawk, Hawk.” Kat concentrated on keeping her balance and protecting Marya,

140

Christine W. Murphy

only occasionally glancing at the platform. Suddenly, several guards leapt off the stand and into the crowd. The crowd was cheering now and surged away from the platform, which left Kat standing in the open and Marya kneeling at her side. Before Kat could think what to do, another guard came flying toward her. She heard a snarl above her. The guard at her feet lay moaning, a gash across his face. A boy darted from the crowd, grabbed his weapon, and disappeared. Even Kat, inexperienced as she was with primitive societies, knew the boy had some reason for not wanting to remain in the corridor the crowd had cleared. They knew what was going to happen, and they didn’t want to be in the way. Before she could drag Marya to safety, Kat saw the reason. A horse, a large black horse, ran toward her. She threw herself on top of Marya. The crowd swallowed her scream. Frozen, crouched over Marya, Kat held her breath while the horse churned the air above them with his hooves. Dust blurred her vision, but she managed to clear it enough to see. The horse seemed to dance, his rider defying gravity to stay on board. Then the horse turned. Its front hooves thudded to the ground inches from her head. She couldn’t tell where the horse stopped and the man began. Both were glossy black from head to hoof. Even the man’s eyes, staring at her through his mask, were black. The only other visible features were his mouth and chin. Kat couldn’t force her legs to move. She stared at him, planted on the spot. The man on the horse saluted and smiled. Her face grew hot, but she wasn’t certain why. She should feel embarrassment, fear, anger. Any of the three were appropriate. What she felt had to do with the rakish grin and sparkling eyes that examined her with more than casual interest. Marya regained her senses first. She ducked out from under Kat’s arms and pulled her from the horse’s path. Standing at the edge of the crowd didn’t restore Kat’s ability to respond. She couldn’t stop staring. The man waited until she was out of the way before he drew his sword, a light blade like the one Mikkel used during his displays for the tourists. After springing to a crouch on the horse’s saddle, he saluted her again and leapt onto the platform. The crowd roared with as much enthusiasm as before, taking up the cry “Hawk, Hawk.” The Hawk’s sword looked like Mikkel’s, but that’s where the similarity between the two swordsmen ended. Mikkel embellished


141

every move with a flourish. The Hawk exercised economy of motion. Every move deliberate and measured, he drove the remaining guards to the edge of the platform, struck their weapons from their hands, and sent them tumbling into the crowd. Releasing Marya’s son took more effort. He sheathed his sword and drew a knife to cut him free. When a guard scrambled over the edge of the platform, Kat cried out to warn him. It wasn’t necessary. He seemed to sense the man behind him, pausing in his task long enough to kick the man squarely in the face. The people roared when the guard tumbled backward. Now free, Marya’s son jumped down and disappeared into the crowd, his mother following him. Those guards who still remained standing couldn’t follow the two through the press of arms and legs. Defeated, they threw their weapons to the ground. The Hawk raised his arms. The crowd responded. He didn’t say a word, but the people stepped forward and stuffed the confiscated weapons into the bag that hung at the horse’s side. No one moved to stop the guards who pulled their injured companions toward the fort. They must have done this before. This wasn’t the first time the Hawk had ridden to the rescue. He remounted his horse as easily as another man might take a step. When his horse trotted to the far side of the courtyard, Kat noticed she was alone. She had no idea how to get back to the cottage. The Hawk turned in his saddle, then whirled the horse to face her again. Too startled to move, she stared in horror as he galloped toward her. When she realized he would pass to her left, she let out her breath in relief. He knocked it out of her when he extended his arm and grabbed her. One minute she was standing on the ground. The next, her toes felt nothing but air. Her boots remained where she’d stood. With horror she watched as they raced toward the opposite wall. Seconds later her world tilted and swayed. With stomach turning, she found herself airborne again. This time the Hawk swung her onto his lap. When the horse reared up, she screamed. The Hawk stopped her with his mouth. They seemed to remain suspended in midair forever. Only when the horse planted all four feet on the ground did the Hawk break his kiss. Joy shown from his eyes and from his mouth, those full, stillmoist lips that had pressed against hers with such fervor moments before. She didn’t realize she’d raised her hand to touch him until he

142

Christine W. Murphy

shook his head and playfully batted her hand away. He didn’t understand. She wasn’t trying to learn his identity, just to savor the moment that had passed too quickly. He was obviously a bandit with no respect for rules and contracts. From the way he held her and kissed her full on the lips, his tongue exploring her mouth in a way that Mikkel’s never had, this man had no respect for women. If he’d known she was married when he swept her up, it would have made no difference. Again, the horse rose beneath them, executing a half turn. The Hawk held her close against his chest to keep her from falling. With one arm pressed against her back and the other holding the reins to control the horse, he was open to her. She had no idea why she did it. His eyes flared with alarm when she took his face in her hands, but he didn’t pull away. Kat kissed him on the mouth, opening his lips with her tongue, while her fingers caressed his face beneath the mask. When the crowd roared out a cheer, Kat remembered she was in a public place. Marya’s red scarf was long gone. Someone might recognize her. The thought didn’t make her happy. The Hawk was unhappy about something, too. His compressed knees brought the animal to a stop. He grabbed her wrists, and with cruel, hard movements, he yanked her arms to her sides and swung her face down across the saddle. Then he made the horse spring forward. She pounded her fists against the side of the horse, demanding he put her down. He silenced her with a single blow to her backside. She recognized her dangerous position. Marya had forgotten her, Mikkel didn’t know where she’d gone, and she hadn’t seen a dag in days. She didn’t know if Mikkel would notice she had left, let alone look for her. Maybe he would be happy she had disappeared. Sounds of the crowd faded. Her wailing became noticeably louder, but Kat couldn’t seem to stop. How would she explain this to Mikkel? How could she explain it to herself? She wasn’t like Sofia. She wasn’t. She didn’t go running off after men. She honored her contracts. Her captor slowed the horse to a walk, pausing to reassure his mount with an occasional pat on the neck. She could sense when he leaned forward, his thighs pressing against her side, his arms brushing her back. He kept her in place with a heavy hand against her bottom, an undignified position that did nothing for her stomach. Twice he turned the horse before continuing, she guessed to make certain no one followed. Not much chance of that. Despite Mikkel


143

having several horses, they weren’t common on Yule and transportation between the large farm centers was limited, one of the many things she’d learned during her studies. To keep pollutants at a minimum, most people walked, which left her at the mercy of this stranger. This stranger, she reminded herself as she mustered her courage, had saved a young boy from hanging. That had to mean something. He wasn’t an unprincipled monster. “Please, let me down. You’re hurting me.” She sensed an immediate change. He spoke to the horse with low cajoling sounds, and they left the path. The weeds were tall on the side of the road. Trees shaded a gully a few feet away. Without a word, he removed his hand from her back, and she slid off the saddle. She landed on her rump with an unpleasant squishing sound. The Hawk, savior of little boys and defeater of armed guards, had dumped her in a drainage ditch. While she struggled to her feet, his horse scrambled up the low bank to return to the road. He was going to leave without saying one word. “Why did you do it?” It was the first question that popped into her head, but it would do for a start. He seemed to consider before he answered. He pulled his mask farther over his face, which muffled his voice. “Snora needed assistance returning to her husband.” So it wasn’t just Marya. This word Snora meant something. The word had a different feel when the Hawk spoke it. He said it with a sneer. He turned his horse toward the path. “No, wait. That’s not what I meant. Why did you save the boy? What had he done?” “You’d best stay out of local affairs and see to your husband, Lady Katheryna. You seem well-suited, one to the other. No common sense in either that I can see. You will find a stream twenty feet in that direction.” His horse reared when he pointed to her left. “Follow the flow of water and you’ll return to his loving arms before nightfall.” “But—” He dismissed her with a salute. When he disappeared down the road, dust billowing behind him, she stood ankle deep in water. “What if I don’t want to?” The Hawk didn’t hear her plaintive cry. He was no more interested in her and what she wanted than was her husband. She put

144

Christine W. Murphy

her hand to her mouth, still bruised from his kisses. Unlike Mikkel, she had the impression this Hawk would know what to do if they found themselves alone in a barn. Finally the wrongness of her hand against her mouth registered. The Hawk wasn’t in the rescue business just to obtain Triden weapons. The bastard had stolen her ring.


145

Chapter Twelve KAT HAD NEVER seen such a beautiful sight—Mikkel leading his horse through the tall grass. How did he expect to find her with his head down like that? Was he looking for her under a rock? The past eight hours had given her time to think about his failure in the barn and her failure with the Hawk. She had been foolish to kiss the outlaw. She could only hope Mikkel would never learn of it. All she wanted was to feel her husband’s arms around her and head for the nearest bath. “Mikkel?” He didn’t take his eyes from the path. The closer she got, the wearier he looked. He wasn’t wearing his usual, colorful garb. His pants and boots were black beneath several layers of mud. Only his white, puffed shirt looked familiar and even that seemed strange without a colorful jacket on top. And his horse. Her first thought was that Mikkel had captured the Hawk and now had his horse. When she called again, the horse lifted his head and she saw the white blaze across his nose. A docile animal more suited to his rider trudged through the swampy ground beside the river bank. She waved, she yelled, no response. It looked as if she’d have to show him how to do this, too. If she were walking ten feet off the path, Mikkel wouldn’t notice her at all. As it was, he would bump into her in about five minutes. Kat couldn’t await. Finally, she gave up the fight to keep her feet dry and only slightly dirty. Instead of picking her way along the bank, jumping from one dry mound of dirt to the next, she ran. He looked up when she fell into his arms. He tolerated her arms thrown around his neck for a few moments before he picked her up and held her against his chest. His gloved hands stroked her back. During the past eight hours she had been so desperate for company she’d talked to herself. Now, she said nothing. Neither did Mikkel. The beat of his heart beneath her accelerated while they stood in silence. With a shiver that traveled the length of her spine, she realized he was kissing her hair.

146

Christine W. Murphy

Why didn’t he say something? Give some hint to tell her what he knew? Without a word, he hoisted her onto his horse and handed her the reins. He walked away from the river to follow a drier path. The horse followed without instructions. No help for it. She would have to break the silence. “What does Snora mean?” He turned to look at her. “A woman of poor reputation.” Mikkel wasn’t in the mood to make this conversation starting easy. “That doesn’t sound right,” she said. “The literal translation is an off-world whore who mates with pigs. Does that help?” Mikkel snapped out his reply. Whatever he’d been doing all day had certainly put him in a foul mood. Now Kat was thankful he wasn’t looking at her. A blush heated her face. Why would anyone call her such a thing? Then she remembered the wanton way she’d kissed the Hawk and her ringless hand curled into a fist. A change of topic seemed best. “I was afraid I’d have to walk all the way back on my own.” “You almost did. Another hour the way you were going and you would have reached the cottage.” They had left the river behind. Mikkel no longer walked through swampy ground, but through knee high grass heading toward a stand of trees. Before she could think of something else to say, he spoke again. “I sent Tau to look for you, but he became distracted. You might not believe it from his behavior in court, but he’s an excellent tracker.” She didn’t believe him. After all, Mikkel was the one who found her. He seemed to know right where she’d be. That was silly. If he’d known where she was, he would have come for her much earlier. “Where is Tau?” “He’s busy.” So much for questions about Tau. “I would have looked for you sooner, but a crisis developed while you were off sightseeing.” Mikkel’s voice took on a hard edge. “I’m sorry for any trouble I caused. I started the day with Marya, but we became separated. I’m sure she didn’t mean for it to happen.” Kat had to duck her head when they entered the woods. “I’m grateful you knew enough to head down stream. If you’d wandered haphazardly, no telling where you would have ended up.” He sounded sarcastic as hell. Dodging branches kept her almost too busy to think. The horse bobbed his head to avoid them. “What...what was the crisis?”


147

“Nothing you need concern yourself with. You have your own problems.” Before she could ask what they might be, they broke through the woods and into the clearing that surrounded his cottage. Mikkel headed for the barn. He stopped short of the open double doors, looking terribly serious. Marya must have told him what happened. Kat swallowed hard, waiting for his accusations. Would he send her away? Declare their agreement void? For some ridiculous reason, what hurt most was the thought they wouldn’t finish what they’d started in the barn. Instead of speaking he held out his arms. Relief flooded her before she realized he wanted to help her down from the horse. She slid into his embrace, enjoying his touch, even through the heavy gloves he wore. “Salino, you can take him now.” “Yes, Sir.” Kat jerked in Mikkel’s arms to stare in wonder at Salino, who just that morning had stood bound, waiting to be hanged. “What? How?” Mikkel ignored her babbling. “I believe you met Salino’s mother Marya this morning. We should let the boy get to work. We have something to discuss.” Kat continued to stare at Salino while Mikkel dragged her toward the house. Marya’s son must have had an offworld father. Almost as tall as Kat, he bore no resemblance to the man who worked at Marya’s side. When she finally fell into step, Kat realized Mikkel had said they had something to discuss. She braced herself for the worse. He waited until he’d seated her in the front room to confront her. She sat with her fists clenched and her eyes closed. “We’ve had word from Lex Central Corp.” The tension drained out of her in an instant. Her hands shook from relief. He didn’t know. “What is Sofia up to now? Have they changed the meeting date? I really haven’t kept in close touch as I promised. Do they—” He stopped her with two fingers on her lips. She had to concentrate to keep from kissing him. What news from Lex Central could have him looking so incredibly solemn? He didn’t pay attention to trade reports. “It’s your brother, Katheryna. Pontius has petitioned to return to Lexina.”

148

Christine W. Murphy

She tried to move, tried to think, tried to speak. The name froze her, body and soul. The image that filled her mind was too horrid to contemplate. Mikkel continued as if her world hadn’t come to an end. “He’s demanding a seat on the Lex Central Board.” DAMN IT, HE should have waited to tell her. How could he know news of her wayward sibling would affect her this way? He’d grown used to her falling into his arms, but nothing had prepared him for this. “Katheryna?” She didn’t blink, just stared into space. “Kat?” Just like...no, it couldn’t be that, not like Father. The thought brought Mikkel to his feet. He had left her wandering alone unprotected. Anything could have happened. By the time he raced back from the bath with a wet towel, she was moving. She raised her hand when he approached. He ignored the warning and slapped the cold compress on her forehead. “I have to go,” she said, trying to stand. She offered no resistance when he pushed her back onto the couch. Anger raced through him. Finding no suitable outlet, his hands shook. “Like hell you are. I don’t know what happened between you and your brother, but it obviously has you terrified.” She swallowed hard, blinking away tears she had so freely shown him before. Whatever pain she was experiencing went beyond the ache of tired legs and sore feet. She held this pain close and private. Her brother was one of those secrets she kept so well hidden. All he wanted to do was take her in his arms and kiss her again, as he had this morning. She had never responded to him with so much passion before, or rather responded to the Hawk. He shifted uneasily, backing away. How could he compete with a legend? The ring he’d slipped from her finger weighed tons in his pocket. “Don’t be ridiculous, Mikkel.” She made a valiant effort to straighten her hair but a full day in the wild had left it a tangled mess. “I’m fine. The law is clear on the matter. Pontius has no claim on the board, but I can’t trust Sofia to handle things. I can hardly expect Dagten to know what to do. I’ll tell my...tell my...” Pain burst in his chest when she blinked away the terror he’d briefly glimpsed. She looked so alone with her back straight and her nose tilted toward the ceiling. “You can’t even say the word brother. How do you expect to handle him?” “First Vice will be there.”


149

The pain in Mikkel’s chest turned to stone. She didn’t pause. “He’ll know what to do, but he needs my backing to make it stick. The Board is overly impressed by all of this male ascendancy nonsense. Once they see I’m still in the picture and they don’t have to depend on Sofia—” “You’re not still in the picture. You’re not going. I won’t allow it.” There, he’d said it. They could drop this nonsense. Yule was providing enough of a challenge. He didn’t need another planet full of problems. As for her wedding ring, he’d wait a few days and say one of the dags found it. She wobbled slightly when she walked from the couch to the bathroom, dropping clothes as she went. “Don’t be silly. Of course I’m going.” While he followed, cleaning the mess she left in her wake, he prayed for some business demanding the Hawk’s special talents. At the moment he would consider dust skittles a threat worthy of the costume. He’d never done a thing in his life that made him feel more useless than he did now. He wiped the trail of dirty water with her coat and left her clothes by the back door for Marya. The running water told him that Kat would soon be clear of the outward signs of her adventure. Inward signs would be more difficult to wash away. When he was certain she had left the shower, he stripped and entered. She rested in the bath with the water bubbling around her, her eyes closed. Mikkel watched her while he washed. He’d let his anger get the better of him. He should have broken off the search for the Imsada rebels and gone after her sooner. At the time, making her pay for her foolishness with a lengthy walk home seemed just. Now, his heart ached to see her look so isolated and alone. How much was due to her tangle with the Hawk and how much due to news from home, he wasn’t certain. When he finished drying his hair and she left the tub, he had to face her again. He couldn’t keep his gaze from lingering on the tops of her breasts, so appealingly revealed over the towel she clutched. All he had to do was trick her into removing her hand, then an innocent brush against her shoulder, and.... “We have to talk,” she said. ...the towel was bound to come loose. If her hands were busy elsewhere...well, it was only fair. He wasn’t wearing anything, why should she?

150

Christine W. Murphy

If her chin tilted up any farther, she’d fall over. “We have to talk.” So much for distracting her with his manly charms. He took the towel from his shoulder and wrapped it around his waist. That’s when it hit him. He didn’t have to hold back. Kat wasn’t going to get pregnant. She’d seen to it before she left Lex Central. What had seemed like a betrayal was actually a blessing. All he had to do was get her into a receptive mood again. What had he done before? Please, Odin, nothing to do with the horses. Making love to his wife in a barn had limited appeal. It required he remain alert and not come into direct contact with Yule. If his wife required exotic locals, he was perfectly willing to try the study. “Mikkel!” He tucked his towel more tightly around his waist. “Ah, yes, a serious discussion.” He found himself staring at her breasts again. “Are you sure this can’t wait?” “Very sure.” When she marched out of the bathroom, he followed, feeling foolish standing behind her in the hall. He decided to wait out her decision. Which would she choose—the front room or the bedroom? She surprised him by turning left and sitting at the kitchen table. Of course, she must be starved. He never should have left her alone on that road. He’d planned to ditch the outfit, scrub Blaze’s forehead and pick her up after an hour at most. Then tease her about the missing ring. Instead, Tau had found him, and he’d had to race off in the other direction to tell a party of Imsada visitors they weren’t welcome to kill every visiting New Alliance dignitary they could find. At first he’d feared he’d have to put down the entire group. Instead, he’d managed to break the jaw of their leader before he could return the favor. For now the refugees appeared content to lick their wounds in peace, but they would take constant watching. His only alternative to explaining a lifetime of misadventures to his wife was making amends. “Serious talk takes serious food.” She nodded, still looking stunned by the events of the day. He managed to kill a half hour heating some mysterious dish Marya had left in the cooler. When he set down the food, along with a pot of tea, Kat appeared more focused. He had counted on amorous. After several bites, she was ready to talk. “I won’t have silly talk about what you will or will not allow me to do. Our agreement gives us equal status in domestic matters. I’m sure we can work this out.” He’d made a serious mistake. He should have had this conversation when she was still weak. She shoveled in food with every


151

breath. He covered his reluctance to answer by catching up with her in the eating department. He gulped hot tea. “It’s perfectly understandable,” she continued, “that you wouldn’t want to return. If the problem is me going alone, you can send someone with me. Tau, for instance.” Mikkel gagged on his tea. Dagten had been a disaster enough. He didn’t want to think what Tau might do, especially when confined in close quarters. Dagten had only bedded his master’s bride. Tau was capable of more thorough destruction. “Not Tau.” “Well, it doesn’t have be Tau,” she said, in an annoyed tone, as if he were three years old. “I can travel on my own. I must take care of this business about my brother. I’ve been CEO of Lex Central Corp for over two years. I’m used to handling crises and I can handle this one.” He should have told her this sooner, much sooner, like before they left Lexina. Keeping the agreement intact had so concerned him, he hadn’t brought up pesky impediments that might stall the deal. “But you can’t leave me.” Her expression softened. Rather like the look she’d given his alter-ego before she kissed that bastard Hawk. Great, now you’re calling yourself names. Kat spoke more gently. “I didn’t want to bring it up myself as I assumed it would cause embarrassment, with Sofia being pregnant and all, but if you insist, you can come with me. We wouldn’t have to stay long. I know you’d get bored without your nightly entertainment.” Damn, what a fool she thought he was. How could she sit in the same room with him, let alone claim him as a husband? He had only himself to blame. Because of his ridiculous behavior, no one in the galaxy suspected he was part of the peace movement. But maybe he had overplayed the part. Another gulp of tea, now lukewarm, did nothing to steady his nerves. She was not going to like this. “The Council of Yule will not allow me to travel again so soon. You can’t leave me, not until we produce an heir.” “That’s ridiculous.” She dismissed his statement as easily as if it came from a child. “Ridiculous? Maybe so, but there you are. If we start now, we can present the council with a baby in under a year. I’m certainly willing to give it a try. Then you can take care of whatever it is you believe you have to handle in person in Lex Central.” His voice rose of its own accord. She sat there, so self-righteous, with her secret birth control and lips that last kissed a stranger.

152

Christine W. Murphy “I can’t wait a year. You have no idea what my brother is capable

of.” He was standing over her now. Damn, how he wanted to kiss her, make her forget masked horsemen and bothersome brothers. “Then tell me. Make me understand.” Kat turned white. “I have business to conduct on Lexina. You can accompany me or not, but I will go.” “Not without breaking our agreement you won’t. Or is the agreement already broken? Have you done something, do you know something that would make the contract between Yule and Lex Central a fraud?” Her pursed lips and tight eyes told him a business contract was more important to her than he was, more important than the truth. “Of course not, I just need to—” “Not until we have a child. Is that a possibility, Katheryna?” “We have an agreement, Mikkel of Yule, if you are man enough to carry it out.” He was too weary to react to the taunt, especially since no action on his part would produce an heir with his Kat. That was fine with him. He would rather have a barren woman in his arms than a fertile one destined for a grave. He would rather have Katheryna as his Snora, his off-world whore, than a devoted wife, swelling with a child who might kill her. Even if it meant he failed his father. Even if it meant he would never be free. The realization sent him staggering. What would Yule do if she learned the truth? Or did she know? “I’m afraid, my dear, I am as much a prisoner on Yule as you,” he said. “They allowed me to fetch you home. They won’t allow me to take you back, not any time soon, not until we succeed at our task in bed.” She blushed at his crude statement, but she didn’t retreat. “You will present my request to your council if you want to see me anywhere near your bed.” How delightful. Married only a handful of days and his wife was already resorting to sexual blackmail. He hated to think what facing Yule again so soon would cost him. Feelings swept through his body that he hadn’t the courage to analyze. At least he would have Freeman to help him through. If he could reduce the recovery time, it would almost made the pain worth the pleasure. “When we return to the estate, I’ll—” “How soon can we leave?” She stood, tightening her towel under her arms. So much for getting her out of it.


153

“I thought you wanted to, how shall I put it, tie up loose ends on our agreement.” She stomped toward the bedroom, no doubt in search of layers and layers of clothes. Damn, but he loved the way she blushed. If only that pesky towel wasn’t in the way, he could see how far it spread. When she reached the door, she turned. Her arm across the threshold blocked his way. “That would be highly inappropriate, considering.” “Considering what?” “Considering...considering...I’m very angry with you, that’s what. I want to leave immediately.” She slammed the door, and Mikkel found himself standing on the wrong side. All undressed and nowhere to go. Before he could feel too sorry for himself, Tau stumbled in the back door, blood dripping from his head. KAT STEPPED OUT of the bedroom fully dressed, prepared to battle with Mikkel. He’d left the door open on his way out. Salino waited just inside with instructions, so Mikkel hadn’t abandoned her again, not actually. She never would have found the train without Salino’s help. The tunnel entrance was cleverly hidden in a tree trunk. Dusty bark gave way to the smooth metal surfaces found in Yule’s space dock. When the door swished open, Kat took the first seat she saw, not looking up until the door swished closed again. Tau looked as if he’d been in a cat fight. Katheryna had no intention of asking. Mikkel sat behind him, giving no sign that anything was amiss. When the room jerked and rattled, she realized they were in motion. The windowless cylinder they traveled in could easily hold twice their number. The curve of the slick, silver walls reminded her of home. The train operator kept his back to them, making it clear he wasn’t there to answer questions. Maybe he was under orders not to speak. One of Tau’s eyes was swollen shut and his lips were red and puffy. That left Mikkel for conversation. “Why didn’t Dagthirty take me this way instead of on that blasted horse?” she asked. Mikkel roused slowly, keeping his movements to a minimum and making her wonder where he’d spent the night. “Dags don’t like confined spaces.” Kat refrained from asking what that comment might mean. “Considering the alternative...” Kat didn’t continue. Mikkel had

154

Christine W. Murphy

closed his eyes again. She had been willing to put up with a silly, self-centered husband. She could cope with that. Her sister had given her practice. But what kind of man held a woman hostage? To suggest the only way to see her family again was to have sex with him was the crudest sort of blackmail. If only she didn’t want to make love with him. Now he’d made it impossible for her to agree, let alone make the first advance. It wasn’t dignified, not if he thought she was capitulating. “How long did you say this trip would take?” Mikkel yawned and stretched his legs. “Two hours to the estate, about three in the other direction. We’re going downhill.” “Three hours? Why on earth did Dagthirty drag me through ten hours of wilderness if all we had to do was get on this underground train?” Tau peered at her from behind the bandage that covered the upper right side of his face. “The train is used for important trips.” For important persons like himself, no doubt. Next to Tau, Mikkel was a natural statesman. “What Tau means is that the train consumes energy. We try to use it only to transport goods to the main transport area or in an emergency.” “I’m glad you agree this is an emergency. That still doesn’t answer why Dagthirty insisted—” “What did you say to Dagthirty?” “That I wanted to follow you.” “I rode on horseback to the cottage. You know dags. They are literal minded.” Kat grumbled and slunk down in her seat. She still thought Dagthirty did it on purpose. Something wasn’t right with Mikkel and these dags of his. Maybe when Tau was in a better mood she would ask him. Tau held his bandaged head while Mikkel leaned back with his eyes closed, taking deep breaths. The muscles in Mikkel’s jaw, clenching and unclenching, contradicted his otherwise relaxed pose. If she’d know the trip would be so terribly boring, she would have brought a book. Something else to ask about when Mikkel and Tau were in a more talkative mood. She had plenty of reading material, but all of it concerned trade. She could find nothing native to Yule, nothing to tell her about the people and how they came to settle here. Winnie! She was the person to ask. She probably had to study the history of Yule the same way Katheryna had had to study the founding


155

of Lex Central. She stored away the assignment in the growing list of things to do that she kept in her brain. Pump Tau for information about dags, talk to Winnie about Yule’s history, and figure out what the deal was with Mikkel and the Yule council. On one hand she was relieved to know he didn’t have the power his title as Son of Supreme Ruler implied, but why couldn’t he travel freely, like any other citizen of Yule? Why couldn’t she? What did he mean, he was a prisoner of Yule? She could believe prisoner of his work if his duties made any sense. His paper work wasn’t anything a well-informed assistant couldn’t handle. Surely he didn’t believe all that prancing around with visitors to music and making a fool of himself every time Tau beat him at swords was necessary. When they emerged from the underground tunnel, she was struck by how peaceful things were on the estate. The only horses were safely harnessed to carts, the grass was cut to a civilized few centimeters, and there wasn’t a bug in sight. Peace and quiet lasted exactly five minutes, and it wouldn’t have lasted that long, but Mikkel insisted on walking. Maybe he knew what was coming. Dagfourth came storming through the back door of the estate with the medvipe at his heels. Winnie followed at a more sedate pace, out of character for the little whirlwind. Dagfourth won the foot race. “The council will see you this evening.” How did they know Mikkel wanted to meet with the council? She’d told him a few hours ago. “I wouldn’t advise that,” Freeman said, puffing from the exertion. “It’s too soon. I should take your blood pressure.” Now they were being ridiculous, because if they were serious, something was terribly wrong. The scene came back to her—Mikkel unconscious on the bed, Freeman leaning over him, Tau outraged. She looked to Tau for confirmation. He wasn’t happy. “You’re doing what?” Tau demanded, grabbing Mikkel’s arm and spinning him around. “I won’t let you do it, not for her.” “I spoke to the council on your behalf, Tau. Can I do less for my wife?” “You know what they will say.” Mikkel broke away and took Kat’s arm. Tau turned on his heel and ran toward the train entrance as if he couldn’t stand civilization for another moment. No one wanted Mikkel

156

Christine W. Murphy

to visit the council. Maybe they had good reasons. Mikkel walked past Dagfourth and Freeman. They followed behind, each demanding an answer about what to tell the council, what to tell the tourists. Kat dragged her heels to slow his progress. She didn’t want to cause trouble, especially if he knew they wouldn’t give permission. Whether Mikkel acknowledged them or not, she had other options. She was not a prisoner on Yule. “If everyone’s against it, maybe talking to the council now isn’t a good idea.” “Of course, it’s a good idea.” Mikkel patted her arm. “It is best for you to have your answer at once, without delay. Besides, you’re not the only item on their agenda, I’m sure. Perhaps they will surprise me and decide this crisis at Lex Central is more important than keeping you here.” “Why don’t I go with you? I could explain finer points—” “No!” She’d never heard him quite so adamant. Why didn’t he want her to meet with the Council of Yule? What was he afraid of? “I’m perfectly capable of speaking for both of us. I don’t need you tagging along.” “I’d hardly call it tagging—” “Did I attend any meetings of the Lex Central Board?” “You weren’t there long enough to—” “Of course, I didn’t. Lex Central is your territory. Yule is mine.” He spun her to face him. “We meet in the bedroom, nowhere else.” Why would he say such a thing in public? Why did she feel so torn? Part of her wanted to disappear with him into a bedroom, have a dozen babies and never think about Lex Central again. Part of her wanted him to kiss her now. His eyes had lost their angry glaze. His attention flicked from her eyes to her mouth. She wasn’t the only one who wanted a kiss. But not now, not with everyone watching. She started for the estate. Winnie ran past her and into Mikkel’s arms. He carried her a few feet, whispering in her ear before he left her behind on the grass. When Kat pulled along side, the young girl surprised her by taking her hand. “I wish he didn’t have to see the council again so soon. He promised we could play tree tag with Kosey when he got back.” The look of disappointment on Winnie’s face made Kat regret her demands even more. “It’s my fault, I’m afraid.”


157

“I know. I’ve been listening to the dags. But I don’t blame you. I’d want to get away from this place if I could, too.” “Hasn’t Mikkel ever taken you on one of his jaunts?” Winnie shot her a glance that said she must be crazy. “He’s only left a couple of times. He’s always too busy or says his business is not appropriate for a girl my age. You know what that means, don’t you?” Kat knew but she wasn’t about to say. Winnie didn’t need an answer to keep going. “If the council says you can go, will you take me with you? I wouldn’t be any trouble and I know I could help. I’ve read all about Lex Central, but I promise I wouldn’t get too bored. Maybe we could stop someplace interesting along the way, like Teltos or the art colony on Orgon.” Kat decided to overlook the insulting comment about her home planet. Lexina would be a boring place for an active young girl. Kat knew that better than anyone. “I’d welcome the company, but you have to ask your parents’ permission.” “Have you met my parents, Lady?” The amount of sarcasm she could load in her twelve-year-old voice startled Kat. She and Winnie had much in common, a dysfunctional family. The major difference being that Winnie had a loving brother. “Mikkel makes these decisions?” “For as long I can remember. He’s totally unreasonable.” Kat found nothing to argue with there but she didn’t think she should encourage the girl. With her arms crossed tightly over her chest, Winnie marched up the stairs that led to Kat’s quarters. “He says Yule has everything I could ever want. Please. I’ve seen everything there is worth seeing here. As for his excuse that offworld is too dangerous, it doesn’t wash. Yule can be as dangerous as the next place.” Winnie had a way of making dangerous sound like one of life’s necessities. How much did the girl know about what went on around Yule, apart from the official residence? “Have you ever heard of someone called the Hawk.” Immediately, Winnie’s eyes lit and she squeezed Kat’s arm. “Have I ever. I know the greatest place to tell you all about it if you’re brave enough to follow.”

158

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Thirteen DESPITE WINNIE’S warning, Kat spent the better part of the day with her in a library that belonged to Tau. The man certainly had an interesting collection of books, most having to do with human anatomy and the variety of sexual behavior in the known universe. Winnie confined her reading to picture books about various natural and geological wonders, but that could be because she had company. When Kat suggested they leave for dinner, Winnie set out in search for the nearest dag, which left Kat free to explore the more questionable volumes. When she located a discretely covered book she wanted to share with Mikkel, she slipped it onto the table near the door. Winnie returned a few moments later with a tray-carrying dag in tow. “Are you certain Tau won’t mind?” Kat asked. “Dags won’t tell, will you, Dagfourth? Dags hate Tau. Say he smells funny.” Dagfourth gave Kat a weary smile and retreated without speaking, which seemed to suit Winnie just fine. They were evidently having a girls’ night together. Kat hadn’t shared one of those with Sofia since they were very young. On those rare occasions when they spent the evening without adults, Pontius usually discovered their secret hiding place and spoiled the fun. “Have you actually seen the Hawk?” Kat asked after Dagfourth’s retreat. “Yes, but he hasn’t seen me. He has business here from time to time, probably gathering secrets.” “Does your brother know?” Winnie stuck her nose in the air. “I’m not talking. You’ll have to ask him.” No use trying to get straight answers from the girl, just general information. “What does this person actually do? You say he helps people, saves them from the council’s guards, provides them with food, but I’ve seen the records. There is no food shortage on Yule. Supplies match the official number of people here.” “Ah,” Winnie said, her finger raised in the air. “That’s your clue, the official number. What about the unofficial ones?” “Do you mean the tourists? They don’t need rescuing and as for


159

food, I’ve never seen such a well-fed group in my life.” Winnie looked exasperated and a little bored with her game. Kat used the lull in the conversation to finish her meal. She had never eaten so well in her life, and wasn’t gaining a pound. Not that she could after the miles she’d walked the last few days. After stacking the empty dishes on the tray, Winnie sat on the open windowsill. “Don’t you watch the stars, Kat? Don’t you wonder who all the visitors are?” “I meet visitors every evening. Yule draws them from everywhere, it seems.” “I don’t mean those visitors, silly. The others. The ones who don’t land at the space port.” An alternate landing site would explain the lack of traffic, but Yule didn’t have any other space ports and Mikkel had an impressive fleet of defense ships to back up his restrictive immigration policy. “Your brother mentioned residences where tourists stay when they want to experience other aspects of Yule’s environment, but I’m certain those tourists are as well-cared for and well-fed. They don’t need the Hawk’s protection.” Finally, Winnie jumped to her feet, balancing on the narrow window ledge some four floors above the main level. “No, no, Kat, the stars. Do you never look at the stars at night and count them? Some of them fall from the sky, too many for this part of the galaxy, too many for Yule. We have visitors.” The girl’s eyes glowed with excitement, then she was out the window, down the nearest tree. Kat left the library by more conventional means. On the way back to her quarters, holding one of Tau’s books against her chest, Kat was startled again. One hand closed over her mouth while another pulled her to the wall before she could cry out. Her first thought was the Hawk had come for her, but the smell of perfume dismissed the foolish thought. “You are a friend of the New Alliance?” a female voice whispered. Kat hesitated only a heartbeat, then nodded. “Don’t turn around. We will be in touch.” When the hand left her mouth, Kat heard crinoline skirts rustled on the stairs behind her. Minutes later she reached Mikkel’s bedroom; her heart was still pounding. Not even the sight of dags standing guard could calm her.

160

Christine W. Murphy

MIKKEL ENTERED HIS office from the secret, outside entrance to avoid seeing Katheryna the moment he returned. He didn’t feel at such a disadvantage when he had time to shower, change and peek at the latest export reports. Entering his bedroom was like an exam, one for which he’d failed to prepare. He could have returned to Kat earlier, but then he would have to explain why this visit with the council took so little time. According to Dagfourth, Kat had spent the past two days playing with Winnie or alone in his bedroom. For the former he wished to thank her. Winnie needed a friend, especially now. The latter worried him. A woman could get into all sorts of trouble when supposedly alone in a bedroom. He threw a robe over a fresh pair of pants, and eased open the door from his bath. He straightened when he saw Kat on the well-lit bed. Her back was ramrod straight, features animated. He was glad he’d come armed with statistics. “I’ve read a book,” she announced, looking more pleased then seemed reasonable. “Congratulations, I had no doubt that you could.” He picked up the nearest of a dozen books spread across the bed. “Agrarian Societies On Dual Moon Planets. Sounds like dull reading. Have you been suffering from insomnia in my absence?” “I have been studying. You may not take your position seriously, but I do. My experience has been at the other end of the produce line. I need to learn about this end. It wouldn’t do you any harm to study how things work in Lex Central.” Here he’d thought he’d been doing well to keep up with things on Yule. Now she expected him to study production procedures. Mikkel shook his head. “I have no intention of learning more about that den of vipers than I have to. You might be able to help me with this. Wouldn’t want all your studying to go to waste.” When he tossed an e-pad into her lap, she carefully put aside the large, paper book. He examined what she’d left of supper while she studied the figures. She’d taken to eating alone or with Winnie. He’d hoped she would get into the habit of participating in the banquets in the main hall. When someone official didn’t attend, the tourists became restive. Maybe he would coax her down for dancing after the last sitting. It would put her in his arms again, a place she hadn’t been lately. Her infertile state would cause problems with Yule, but it did resolve his


161

reluctance to touch his bride. They could practice for parenthood without worry and Kat would still have not fulfilled her obligation to him. He didn’t have to let her go until she did. After all, his father had waited a long time to become a grandfather. He could wait a while longer. Only Yule and her fears pushed Mikkel to fatherhood. While he stood safe in his palace, she seemed far away. Her eyes on her work, Kat asked the question he’d been waiting for. “What did the council say about my trip to Lex Central?” “We’ll have an official answer tomorrow morning.” An answer I already know, one that I cannot change. She frowned slightly but continued to work. He poured what remained of his wine out the window and replaced it with ice water. He sat on the edge of the bed and drank, cooling his mouth on crushed ice. It would be summer soon. The tourists would shift to quarters near the poles. If it didn’t mean sweltering through the hot season, he’d considering staying behind to miss the crowds. “So, what do you think?” Mikkel asked. Kat didn’t look up. Her fingers flew across the key pad. “Do these population fluctuations occur often?” “Seasonally, but this year off-pattern deviations caused shortages in some areas. I’ve sent emergency supplies, but by the time such action is necessary, the population has already been stressed. It lowers productivity and is hard on the children.” “Records I’ve found go back two hundred years. This population boom you’re experiencing seems unprecedented. Do you regulate the birth rate of your natives?” “No, we let them breed like rabbits. How about yours?” He enjoyed the red flush that spread across her face and down her neck, drawing his attention for the first time to what she was wearing. The woman herself had held his interest so tightly he hadn’t noticed she was wearing one of his white shirts, loosely fastened just above her breasts. The tails covered her to below her bent knees. With all of the gowns and dresses at her disposal, why did she insist on raiding his closets? He had hoped seeing Katheryna dressed as Elaina would allow him to keep her at a distance. Instead the sight of Kat in the clothes his lover had left behind highlighted their differences. Did Kat know the closets full of clothing had once belonged to his mistress? Was that why she favored his clothing? “Breeding?” she repeated, her nose wrinkling with distaste. “Yes,

162

Christine W. Murphy

ah...well, only the children of board members and a few officers who must remain on site may live in Lex Central. Other workers who wish to see their children daily face limitations on where they can be employed. Only peripheral stations are within reach of residential areas. Most chose single quarters near the most advantageous jobs.” “That lifestyle wouldn’t seem to encourage children, even in those who attained board-level rank. It must have made life rather lonely for you.” “Oh, no, I was always too busy to be lonely, and Sofia was there.” “And Pontius?” Was it his imagination or did her color fade the instant he spoke her brother’s name? She ducked her head and returned her attention to the notes he’d handed her. “This is a temporary solution.” She pushed the e-pad halfway across the bed toward him. “To prevent such things from happening in the future, you need to restrict the movements of your people.” Mikkel shook his head, grateful she hadn’t seen anything sinister in the shifting population numbers. If he could fool Kat, it was unlikely anyone else would see through his plans. “Won’t work, I’m afraid. Yulies enjoy traveling. Besides, we can work more land with fewer people when they wander according to the seasons. This year, spring arrived early and stayed late. I’ll have to try to stay ahead of the problem.” When he reached across the bed for his e-pad, she moved the book she’d been reading out of reach and blushed again. “What else have you been studying?” Her look of reluctance changed to defiance when she showed him a page. He expected something on horses or plants. Both were foreign to her and had given her trouble the last few weeks. What he didn’t expect was the illustrated sex manual he’d given Tau when he’d surprised Mikkel by going through puberty. “I...I just thought I should read up on it. You’ve been so busy with your duties here. One of us should...well...be informed. I thought this might make things easier. I found it.” She pointed upward, leaving him to wonder if she’d been visiting the upper floors or considered the tome a gift from some floating deity. He almost drew blood before he realized he was biting his lip to keep from laughing. Maybe this was how Katheryna approached every problem, by studying it. Why she considered sex a problem, he had no idea. After discarding his robe, he got comfortable on the bed. While she was busy staring at the waistband of his loose-fitting pants, he


163

grabbed the book. He had to think his wife had little experience with half-dressed men, but he knew she had experience kissing masked bandits. Again, his anger at her infidelity surprised him. She kissed you, you idiot. When he stared at her bare ring finger, she slid her hand under a pillow. He moved the book to his lap and considered the illustration she’d been studying. “I’m as game as the next man, but I’m not certain we should start with something that requires quite so much dexterity.” She had to lean toward him to see the picture. With the book balanced on his arm, he took her hand and placed it on his chest. She was blushing but she didn’t turn away. It was a start. When she did pull away, she took the book into her own lap. Sitting cross-legged, she flipped a few pages, unaware that with every movement her breasts bounced mere inches from his face. “I thought maybe we could try this one? Is it simple enough?” Simple? When had she decided he needed simple? She might assume his two-day session with the council had left him in a delicate condition. Or did she want to be the one on top? The thought made him uncomfortable. No, Kat isn’t like Elaina. She isn’t like her at all. Mikkel took deep, calming breaths, and gathered the other books. “Why don’t I clear the bed? I wouldn’t want to end up with book bindings in my back.” She shrank into the pillows. Her determined smile faded much as it had when she tried to pet a horse and it reared. “So you want me on my back, do you?” He stretched out beside her, leaving enough room so she wouldn’t feel crowded. The dazed, frightened look left her face. “If that’s all right with you.” “I have no objections, but you can put your book away now. We’ll muddle through from here.” “If you’re sure?” She left the book on the pillow. Words would never convince her. He took her hands and eased her on top of him. “I think the people in your book had their clothes off. What do you say?” She sat on his legs while discreetly removing the leggings she wore underneath his borrowed shirt. “Have you heard of someone called the Hawk?” It was all he could do to stay on the bed. What sort of question is that to ask at a time like this?

164

Christine W. Murphy

He concentrated on keeping his voice neutral. “Why do you want to know?” “Winnie was telling me about him. It sounds like this fellow has a handle on your food distribution problem. He just doesn’t know how to go through proper channels to get things done. I understand he has an entire network of people. If we could contact him, we could convince him to work with us.” Wouldn’t that make a wonderful meeting? Sitting across the table from myself with my wife looking on. Maybe she plans to visit the Hawk on her own, clandestine meetings by moonlight. “You’re still wearing clothes,” he said. “You’re not going by the book.” His words came out harsh and complaining, whining like a little boy. If he had to play the fool for the tourists much longer, he’d stay this way permanently. Maybe by this evening she would have forgotten this book business and he could ravish his wife properly. “If you want to do this now,” he added. “It is the middle of the day.” With her gaze directed at his chest, she touched the top button of the shirt she’d borrowed from his closet. When her fingertips grazed the tops of her breasts, her nipples grew hard beneath translucent, white cotton. “We should have a lot of light so we can see what we’re doing.” He went from hard to uncomfortable. Was she doing that on purpose or was she as innocent as she seemed. She licked her lips before she spoke. “You go first.” It just about killed him, but he managed to slide her onto his chest. When he got her there, she looked more than a little perturbed. “This isn’t right. I should be lower. Let me get the book.” When she reached for it, her right breast ended up in his mouth. He waited until the impulse to bite passed. “Trust me, Kat, I know what I’m doing. I just need you off my legs so I can get my pants down.” “Oh,” she lifted her backside off his chest and looked between her legs at him. “I forgot. Sorry.” Again, he almost lost the battle to keep from laughing aloud, or stripping her bare. “Maybe you’d rather we invite a couple of dags in, one for each of us, so we don’t get lost in the bed.” She frowned at that and got off him, kneeling on the bed, looking uncertainly at the outer door. “I...I don’t think that would be quite proper, do you?”


165

Odin, but the woman was clueless. If she hadn’t rearranged the food distribution plan for an entire planet in less than two minutes, he would have labeled her an idiot. “It was a joke, Kat. I don’t care for an audience in bed and I’d rather not discuss masked bandits, either.” “So you have heard of him. Have you actually seen him? I hear he has the most marvelous...marvelous...horse.” That was it. Mikkel prided himself on being a patient man, but he had reached his limit. He sat up and swung his legs over the side of the bed. Then he made his mistake. He looked over his shoulder and saw the disappointment in her eyes. Looking lower, he spotted one nipple showing above the neckline, the shirt pulled askew. She had unfastened a button. If Kat wanted to do this, so could he and he could do it right. He didn’t remember any pillows in the picture. With a sweep of his arm, he sent his pillows to the floor. He lay flat on his back and crossed his arms under his head. That part wasn’t in the picture, but he didn’t wish to appear nervous. “Something’s still not right.” “Damnation.” He rose up on his elbows, fully expecting to hear some foolish complaint. “What’s wrong now. If you think...” He couldn’t remember what he wanted to say. She was kneeling beside him, naked, with the most puzzled expression on her face. She didn’t say a word, just pointed between his legs. He looked down. “Well, it was all right before you started all this talk about horses, masked bandits and food distribution routes. How do you expect a man to stay interested when...hey, no reason to cry about it.” He couldn’t hold back any longer, he laughed. Never had any couple had a more ridiculous first night together. He knew he could arouse her, but for some reason she didn’t seem to know she did the same for him. “What’s so funny?” she asked. “It’s not serious?” “Of course, not, Kat. Not serious at all. Wait awhile and I’ll look just like in the picture. Maybe not that large,” he added, remembering the exaggerated features copied from an Old-Earth document. He wiped her tears away with his fingers, the salty water falling from them and onto his chest. “It doesn’t matter if you’re very large or not.” Mikkel didn’t know what to think about that. “It doesn’t?” “No, babies are much larger and they fit, don’t they?”

166

Christine W. Murphy

Was that why she was worried? She knew she wasn’t going to get pregnant. The thought made him angry and relieved at the same time. He decided to let relief win. “You’ve obviously missed reading one important part of this book,” he said. “Which part?” He stopped her before she could dive off the bed in search of more instructions. “I’ve read the book, too,” he lied, “and it distinctly says we shouldn’t talk so much.” “I didn’t see anything about talking.” “That’s because we’re not supposed to be doing so much of it. It’s cross referenced in the index. I’ll show you later.” “If you’ve read the book, then why didn’t you—” “Why didn’t I what?” “In the barn, why didn’t you...you didn’t do it right.” He had to think a moment to figure out what she meant. “Did you enjoy what we did? Would you like to do it again?” She swallowed hard, her face flushing red. Her nipples hardened and he hadn’t even touched them. They had been so responsive under his tongue. “A couple doesn’t have to have sexual intercourse to enjoy themselves. Do you understand?” She managed to nod. He guided her to her spot kneeling over his hips, her head above his chest. “If we go strictly by that page in your book, I can’t do this.” He grazed both her nipples with his thumbs and she rocked forward. He pulled her toward him, groaning when her thighs brushed his cock, which was now rising between her legs. He wanted to kiss her, but she was on fire. She was in too much of a hurry for such a simple show of affection. Her fingers tangled in his hair when he took first one breast then the other in his mouth. She arched her back. No matter how high he rocked his hips he couldn’t reach her. With a hand stroking the small of her back, he guided her downward. He was surprised to find her ready for him, wet and warm, gliding across his length, her face within reach as she moved down to take him. Again he tried to kiss her, claim her mouth for his own, but she continued downward, covering his chest with kisses, squeezing his nipples between her fingers, sending rockets of pleasure surging through him. With all the efficiency he expected of the CEO of Lex


167

Central, she raised her hips and he slipped inside her. Her tightened grip made him groan out loud. She sat upright now, towering over him. Even with her eyes closed, he could see the look of pure wonder on her face. He found her breasts with his hands again, enjoying the tightening of her brow that accompanied the flicks of his thumb. The tension continued through her, causing her to tighten further around him. Perfect rhythm guided her as she rose and fell, taking him again and again, each time feeling as delicious as the first. He watched her perfectly curved waist and the swell of her hips, finally able to enjoy her with his eyes without causing her embarrassment. Her eyes remained shut when his fingers left her breasts to bring her over the peak with him. She gasped at his touch, her eyes flying open, but she quickly shut them again, once more falling into the inevitable rhythm. Her spasms came short and fast, her body tightening and loosening in time with her moans. At the end he could no longer distinguish which sounds came from him and which from her. He no longer checked to see if her eyes were open or closed. Long weeks and nights of frustration ended as he emptied into her. Then, he was aware only that he was breathing too rapidly and his Kat lay curled at his side. “We did it right that time?” she asked. “Yes, Kat, we did just fine.” He found himself stroking her hair and arm as he held her, knowing instinctively that she needed soothing. “It’s all right,” she mumbled, half asleep. “You’re my husband. It’s in the contract.” She was talking contracts now? Again, he didn’t know if he should be angry or relieved. Was that all he was to her, an inconvenient clause in a business deal she couldn’t resist? Of course, he was. She had no intention of having children with him, of becoming a family. She was fulfilling the minimum conditions of their contract. Maybe it was time he showed her the real contract, the one her father had signed all those years ago. The one that made her a prisoner of Yule as much as he. He looked at the woman who slept in his arms, and realized this wasn’t what he wanted at all. He had just had sex with his wife. What he wanted was to make love.

168

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Fourteen A SOFT THUD woke Kat. She looked up to see Kosey poised in the open window, ready to leap to the tree outside. Winnie. She’d forgotten her meeting with Winnie this afternoon. The sun had already set and neither moon had risen. The cat disappeared the instant it entered the black night. Kat reached for her robe and instead found Mikkel’s shirt. The afternoon returned slowly to her, the shirt bringing back the details with the smells left there. Soap from her morning bath, strawberries from breakfast, sex for lunch. She scanned the room for Mikkel. She wanted him again. The outer door was ajar. He stood in the opening, his back to her, dressed for his evening of fun. He spoke in a subdued tone, his words indistinct. The bed creaked when she left it and Mikkel stepped into the corridor. Not bothering to put on the shirt, she tip-toed into her own bedroom. Arms crossed over her chest, she checked for dags before she entered. Whoever had cleaned since she’d last been here had left the outer door ajar. Kat grabbed a robe from her closet and moved to close it. Halfway to the door, she heard Mikkel. “Of course, I’ll tell her they said no.” The only reply she could hear, a mumble. She planned to close the door, fully intended to, but when she stood behind it, her cheek pressed against the wood, she froze. “If I pressed for an official answer, they would have insisted on knowing why. Especially after I went to all this trouble getting Kat here in the first place. We would have lost days. As it is, I’m fit to travel now.” “It might be better if she did leave. She’s too smart for her own good, or yours.” The other voice was male. “The council won’t go for it, and I’m not in any position to insist. Now, when and where do I meet the emperor’s man?” Kat, her hand clamped firmly over her mouth, moved from the door to keep from rattling it. Surely, Mikkel wasn’t planning to meet with the Tridens, but there was only one emperor. General Thane had claimed the title only a few days ago.


169

“You can guarantee she won’t be a problem?” “Of course, I can; she’s my wife. She’ll do what I tell her. She has no interest in this war other than how it affects her blasted bottom line. If she gives us any trouble, I’ll take care of her myself.” Kat backed away until her knees met her bed. If she knew who had contacted her about the New Alliance, she could go to them, but she didn’t have any hard facts. What she did know was her husband had no intention of letting her leave Yule. If she took his implied threat seriously, he would do anything to stop her. Anything? She must have misunderstood. Mikkel wouldn’t harm her, would he? She worried her bare finger. How long before he noticed the missing ring or someone reported having seen her with the Hawk? How long before he asked why she wasn’t pregnant? If he wanted an heir badly enough, he might take a mistress and keep Kat on Yule to maintain their trade agreement. Just one of many possibilities she hadn’t considered when she blithely left the safety of Lexina. If she wanted to see home again, if she wanted to save Sofia from their brother, she would have to find her own way off Yule. MIKKEL CHECKED over his shoulder to see if anyone was watching their exchange. He tried to keep his sister far away from the tourists, but this time of year, when they visited the main residence, it was difficult. Winnie could never belong to this world, to any of the worlds these people came from. “No, Winnie, you can’t go, and Katheryna isn’t going anywhere either.” “Have you told her that?” “No and don’t you tell her until I have a chance. I forbid you to speak to her until tomorrow, lunch at the earliest. Do you hear me?” He grabbed her arm to keep her from running away without acknowledging his order. Her eyes widened, making her look frighteningly like their father. Like her mother, Winnie’s hair was a fiery red and her eyes a bright green, but a familiar madness shown in them. Winnie didn’t like being told what to do. She ducked her head and mumbled, “Yes, sir,” before she disappeared out the window. “Was that your wife?” Mikkel turned to faced the dragon lady, as he’d decided to call her. She had chased him for the entire evening and he still had no idea what she was after. Most tourists wanted simple things, a look at an off-

170

Christine W. Murphy

limits site or to get their hands on free samples. Sometimes free samples of him. This one was determined but vague. She gave off all the signals of a predatory female. All signals except one. She didn’t express interest in him but in his wife. “Heavens, no. What made you think that?” “You’ve been promising she was coming down anytime now. I’m beginning to believe she’s a phantom, like the ethereal creature who just dodged in and out of here.” What would a tourist want with his wife? “One of the servant’s children looking to steal sweets. I sent her on her way. You can’t coddle servants here, even their children. If you do, they’ll have the run of the place and before you know it, there goes the trade.” The lady nodded agreement, sweeping her hoop skirt up to return to the dancing. She turned and paused, catching Mikkel in the process of raising his boot to dash out the window after Winnie. “You will tell me when your wife arrives won’t you? You did promise to introduce me.” Mikkel pretended interest in unsmudging his boots. “I’m sure she’ll be pleased to meet you. Just some delay with her hair or face or some fool thing, I’m sure.” By the time the woman left, Winnie had disappeared. Mikkel signaled for the nearest dag. Setting guards was the only thing for it. One at his quarters to make certain Winnie didn’t bother Kat about this going to Yule nonsense, another at his parent’s door to keep his sister from doing anything foolish. Before he could follow through, the sight of Katheryna stopped him. She had foregone the period dress of the evening, hoop skirted gowns for the women and cutaways for the men. From the depths of Elaina’s endless closets, she had retrieved a caftan. Not too full, its silver and blue folds clung to her body, swaying with the rhythm of her walk. Her headdress flowed onto her shoulders, melding with her dress. He wouldn’t be able to kiss her neck without undressing her. He calculated the minutes he would have to stay at his post before he could whisk his wife to bed, this time without the book. Hell, if it made her more receptive to have pictures, he wasn’t going to argue. Before he could make his way across the floor, Tau stopped him. “Is the Hawk flying tonight without the Panther?” Damn, Mikkel had almost forgotten. His life was becoming too complicated. He’d have to keep a calendar next. That would be a pretty sight. He could imagine the list pinned above his bed to keep him on


171

schedule. 1. Lie to your best friend. 2. Bed your lying wife. 3. Betray them both with a Triden agent. “The Hawk has no business tonight that I know of, Tau. Has something happened?” Tau shook his head. “Yule?” Yule. Mikkel’s body responded with a rippling of muscles across his shoulders. He should be glad she had refused to come to him until his wife was pregnant, thrilled, actually. If Yule kept her word, he could escape her clutches forever. Not something he seriously believed. He had won a reprieve while she considered ways to make him see things her way. Yule had failed to take into account the dishonest nature of his corporate wife. After swallowing hard, he spoke. His voice caught on the words, forcing him to cough to clear his throat. “The council questioned me about recent disturbances. The Hawk’s increased activity has them suspicious. I’ve managed to put them off the scent. Contact with Yule was minimal.” Enough to make him hungry and not enough to satisfy. Mikkel flinched when Tau gave his arm a sympathetic pat. Tau paled as much as his dark complexion allowed. “Sorry, friend. I didn’t mean to add to your pain.” Mikkel flinched again. Keeping secrets from his wife was one thing, keeping them from Tau another. The latter seemed the more cowardly act. “If you’re not up to tonight...” Tau said. “We don’t want to disappoint the tourists or raise any suspicions by changing schedules. Go ahead and get things started. I want a word with Katheryna.” They both turned to look at her. Head bent, she conferred with an imposing tourist, the dragon lady who had so recently questioned Mikkel. Curious about what they discussed so intensely, Mikkel diverted from his original path and circled the room. He came up behind them just as they straightened. Kat took dragon lady’s hand. “You have relieved my mind.” “I’m glad I could do that much for you. He really didn’t have a chance, you know. He was only a boy.” Mikkel tried to move forward to stop the overheard words. His feet remained on the floor, his boots leaden weights.

172

Christine W. Murphy

“We recruited Elaina when she was halfway to thirty,” the tourist said. “Quite old for an agent, but she was sympathetic before our contact. By the time we sent her here, she had served us for almost two decades.” Katheryna didn’t notice Mikkel, who stood less than ten feet away. How could she not sense his presence when the air changed for him the instant she entered a room? The dragon lady snapped her fan. “I don’t know how he could have believed a courtesan from Royce would take an interest in a boy, a nothing from nowhere. We planted her among the tourists in hopes he would marry her, but his father had other plans. Yule can play a part in this war, but not a central one. It’s useful for hiding refugees and funneling foodstuffs, but too backward for anything else. No doubt she was eager to leave for more stimulating assignments. Your husband was only fourteen when Elaina seduced him. The poor boy didn’t have a chance.” Mikkel spun on his heel and walked toward the door. He kept walking, even when Tau grabbed his arm. “It’s time to start. I’ve got your sword.” Undecided, Mikkel strapped the scabbard to his waist. His thoughts spun too quickly to grasp. That Elaina was a New Alliance spy wasn’t news to him. She had shared that part of her life with him, when? He struggled with adolescent memories. Certainly not the first night. The first week? The first year? So much heat and fire, so little thought. Elaina was an incredibly beautiful woman, blond hair that hung to the backs of her knees, blue eyes that outshone Yule’s summer skies. A woman more than twice his age who he never once doubted loved him until that morning he returned from one of his rides as the Hawk to find her in bed with Tau. “Do you think you can beat me tonight, Tau, friend?” Mikkel couldn’t keep the anger from his voice. Tau looked at him with innocent eyes. “Unless you’d rather play it the other way round?” His friend’s open expression undid him. Tau would always be innocent. Elaina’s seduction hadn’t touched him. No woman could. Instinctively, Mikkel understood that. So why had finding them together sent him into a towering rage? Why had he sent her running in fear from his bed? Mikkel hadn’t understood until now. He hadn’t been jealous; he hadn’t felt spurned. Seeing Elaina, her arms wrapped around Tau’s body, tutoring


173

another young innocent in the ways of making love, forced him to see her in the harsh light of reality. He had blotted out the realization until now, unwilling to acknowledge her brazen disregard for his welfare and his own stupidity. Slowly, Katheryna turned. Her eyes widened when she saw him, one hand going to her mouth. She turned toward the dragon lady, who had already slipped away in the crowd. He couldn’t hear the music, couldn’t hear Tau, who whispered at his side. Everything rotated in excruciating slowness. Mikkel was not a part of it. He experienced the rage again. He was a child under the care of an insane father and a mute stepmother who feared for her newborn daughter’s life. A child surrounded by people waiting to take advantage. Elaina had been one of those people. He had never recognized it before now. A dancer at his back stumbled against him. A drunken tourist threw herself into his arms, demanding a dance. Bile rose bitter in his throat. Tau steadied him with a hand on the shoulder. Too many people, too much touching. In his cottage in the woods, dressed as the Hawk, he could stare at the hostile world through a single slit, his body safely encased in black. He needed to protect himself from these grasping hands as much as he needed protection from Yule. Nothing kept him from running into the night except the certain knowledge that she waited for him. Frozen, like an insect in amber, he couldn’t draw a breath or a sword. He couldn’t protect himself. Suddenly he knew how Katheryna felt, overwhelmed by the present and unable to cope because of the past. What had her brother done? Knowing seemed more important than before. When he took his place with Tau in the ring, his wife wasn’t there. “WE’VE BEEN CLEARED to leave orbit, Ma’am. If you’d strap in.” Kat took her place next to the pilot, in the seat vacated by the navigator. Thank goodness she didn’t have to sneak on board. One of her own transports waited for the remainder of their cargo. Permission to leave had come quickly. Apart from Lex Central’s fleet of produce transports, Yule had no regular schedule of departing flights. Ships bringing tourists arrived and departed according to individual schedules. Yule’s fighters kept a watch on their comings and goings, but no one from Yule seemed to go anywhere. A sensible voice in her head told her that she had no need to hurry. In a few hours they would request clearance to leave the orbit of

174

Christine W. Murphy

Yule’s largest moon. She could wait for the transport to finish loading. She could return to her room so Mikkel wouldn’t miss her, and leave while he slept in their bed. Instead she had commandeered the flight, ordering immediate departure. Kat gripped the seat arms. Panic returned, as real as what she had felt when Mikkel told her Pontius was returning to Lexina. Now she was rushing there, fear of her husband overcoming childhood terrors. The captain had protested the expense of leaving without fully loaded bays, but he followed orders. She would observe a typical run from Yule to Lexina, and she would do so now. Life with Mikkel had taught her one new skill. She knew how to throw a temper tantrum. The crew spoke in muted tones while they received final permission to leave orbit. The image on the screen transformed her life into a surrealistic ballet. She was in the small orange triangle. Mikkel remained on the large green circle. She must past the small blue dot, the closer of two moons, before the captain engaged jump engines. Until now she hadn’t believed she would make it off Yule. Mikkel had sounded so certain about not allowing her to leave. Maybe he expected her to mindlessly obey his idiotic edicts. Now, she was leaving and she might not come back. Why would she? The Cartel had their money. Mikkel could scream all he wanted for his bride price, but the Cartel wasn’t likely to rule in his favor if it meant returning their protection money. Who would take up Yule’s trade if Mikkel refused to deal with Lex Central? Someone more inclined to trade only with the Tridens? That wasn’t Mikkel. Now that she knew where his real sympathies lay, she felt better about leaving him. He loved Elaina and would support her work for the New Alliance. If Elaina had given him a child, she would still be with him. Mikkel needed a wife who would provide him with an heir. If he would turn out his lover for that failing after so many years, he wouldn’t hesitate to send Kat packing as well. She was saving him the trouble, that’s all. She wasn’t really running away. Kat’s transport approached the jump point, designated by a white star burst off their port bow. The orange triangle started a wide turn toward the apex. She jumped when an alarm sounded. The captain’s brow wrinkled. He moved his hands to the controls. “Lady Katheryna, we are being ordered to abort our jump and return to base.” “Ridiculous. You have already cleared us for departure. They no longer have jurisdiction.” “Ma’am?”


175

“You heard me. That’s an order.” The captain removed his hands from the controls. The orange triangle continued toward the star burst. A new blue triangle followed, gaining speed. “We’re being hailed.” The Captain snapped open the channel. Mikkel’s voice filled the cabin. “This is Yule Control aboard Vee Four Seven. Flight 483, stop and prepare to be boarded.” Kat waved to the Captain, leaving no question that she wanted to speak. “We received clearance and we are making our jump.” “Captain, you seem to be experiencing interference on your end. If you continue forward progress, we will use force to stop you.” “He wouldn’t dare,” Kat said, grabbing the Captain’s arm when he reached for the controls again. “You wouldn’t dare.” She yelled into the commlink. “Interference, indeed.” Mikkel was being foolish. She was doing this for him as much as for Sophia. “Are you sure, Ma’am?” The Captain looked nervous. “We don’t pick up our armed escort until we reach the other side of the jump. That’s a fighter on our tail and his weapons are hot.” “My husband has no intention of harming me.” Did he? “He only wants to intimidate me. I won’t let him get away with it.” A short, sharp jarring forced her to release the Captain’s hand. Immediately, he turned the nose of the transport sharply away from the jump point and cut the engines. Kat watched as home grew farther away and her husband drew nearer. “I told you to ignore him. I’m the one in charge.” “No disrespect meant, ma’am. The guy with the biggest guns is in charge. He took out our jump nav unit. If we try a jump now, we’ll implode the instant I engage. Another meter in either direction and he would have ignited our reserve fuel. You husband certainly has confidence in his marksmanship.” Or he wanted to blow me to kingdom come. Kat considered her options. A sensor sweep would reveal any hiding place she might find. She wouldn’t give Mikkel the satisfaction of dragging her kicking and screaming from the ship. She would tell him so to his face. A glimpse at the navigation screen told her she had to hurry. Mikkel was linking through the boarding port. Moments later Mikkel fairly exploded out of the hatch. A few days before they had made love for the first time in their own bed. Now she hardly recognized him.

176

Christine W. Murphy

His eyes were bloodshot, his hair wild. He’d thrown a black flight jacket over his frilly white shirt and plush burgundy pants with matching boots. He looked past her, shoving her aside, as he stormed down the hall. “Where the hell is she?” This was too much. She didn’t know what she expected to see when she rounded the corner, but it wasn’t this. Had Mikkel lost his mind? “I’m right here, Mikkel. I don’t know what you think you’re doing, but if you believe this kind of behavior will convince me to stay—” Mikkel whirled to face her, not one wit of recognition in his eyes. “Go to Lexina or go to hell. All the same to me.” He took her by the shoulders and lifted her off the floor. “Tell me where she is or I’ll tear this ship apart and throw the crew out the air lock.” “Mikkel!” When Kat said his name, it seemed he saw her for the first time since boarding. He looked no less angry or more reasonable, but he sounded more sane. He released her. “Where is Winnie?” She dropped to the floor with as much dignity as she could muster. “How should I know? Do you realize how close you came to killing us? As it is, you’ve significantly delayed the flight.” “I wouldn’t keep you.” His fists clenched and unclenched at his sides. Seemingly it was all he could do to keep from throwing her out along with the crew. “I should have expected you to sneak home. I’m surprised you waited this long, considering the bride price cleared my account three days ago. I underestimated your desire to stick around long enough to share my bed, gather some stories to compare with Sofia when you returned.” The horrifying thought that he might be speaking the truth stopped her angry retort. “But my sister is an innocent in all this,” Mikkel said. “I won’t let you destroy her.” Kat didn’t know which way to look. He hadn’t come for her. He didn’t want her. He believed she had slept with him for credits. Worse, he thought she would harm Winnie. What kind of monster did he think she was? “Mikkel?” Winnie peeked around the corner. “It’s...it’s not Kat’s fault. I—” He didn’t let Winnie finish her sentence. Before either woman could react, Mikkel took his sister in his arms. His arms around her


177

waist, he held her off the floor. Kat was afraid he would hurt her. That’s when Kat realized why his eyes were red. He’d been crying. He was crying now, crying with relief that his sister was safe. Mikkel wiped his face with the back of his hand before putting Winnie down. Looking once more like a storm cloud, a phenomenon she’d only recently become acquainted with, Mikkel marched Winnie to the airlock. “You are coming with me, young lady.” Something about the tone of his voice and the way he held Winnie by the shoulders sent Kat’s head spinning. Wave after wave of heat flowing through her, she staggered into the docked fighter and took the rear jump-seat. Mikkel didn’t look at her. After securing Winnie in the seat next to his, he started disembarking procedures. No one spoke, but Winnie turned and held Kat’s hand. She’d made the right decision. Winnie needed her, even if Mikkel didn’t care whether she came or stayed. From her place behind them, Kat watched brother and sister stare out the main view screen. Evidently, she was the only one bothered by the bumpy ride. Unlike the first time he landed in the space dock, this time she secured her strap. When he bounced the ship across the landing bay, scattering dock workers in his path, she kept her seat. How had he managed to destroy the jump sequencer when he couldn’t handle the ship well enough to make a reasonable landing? Her stomach tightened at the thought it may have been dumb luck. Why would he have taken such a chance with their lives? Now was not the time to ask questions. Mikkel kept his hand on Winnie’s shoulder when they left the fighter. He signaled to three armed guards who stood waiting. “These men will escort you to our parents’ quarters. They won’t put up with any nonsense.” The unsmiling guards moved to surround the Winnie. “As soon as I’ve convinced the CEO of Lex Central Corp that I have not declared war, I’ll come to your room. Until then, you will not see or speak to anyone.” Without waiting for a confirming word, he turned on his heel and strode toward the docking control station. Winnie, her lips tightly shut, didn’t dare say good-bye. After realizing Mikkel had meant Sofia when he mentioned Lex Central’s CEO, Katheryna left to find her own way. She didn’t think about which way to go, merely retraced the steps she’d taken that first day with Mikkel. When she stood in front of the large metal door, she realized she didn’t know how to open it. Waving her hand didn’t work for her as it

178

Christine W. Murphy

had for Mikkel. Neither did shoving against it with her shoulder. Another look at the steel door and she realized she didn’t want to open it, she wanted to read it. After a quick trip to the docking bay, she sat cross-legged in front of the door. Not certain how long she would have, she sketched the figures on the borrowed notepad. When she was certain she had all the glyphs copied correctly, she began to translate. In the beginning the people fled..... “Lady Katheryna? We have been searching for you.” Dagfourth had found her. Kat didn’t look up. In the beginning the people fled. What did it mean? “Do you have orders to return me to my quarters? Did you bring guards to drag me off, too?” She supposed she should feel flattered. Mikkel had finally remembered her and wanted to exert his authority. When Dagfourth didn’t answer, Kat folded her pad and stood. Dagfourth wore a look of pure astonishment. “Lady? I have no guards. If you don’t wish to come, please accept my apologies. I did not wish to disturb you. Lady Winnie asked to speak with you and when we could not locate you in the usual places, my master became quite frantic.” Mikkel? Frantic? That didn’t sound right. Or did it? He had been frantic when he boarded the transport. Frantic to find Winnie. If Winnie wanted her, it must be important. She didn’t ask for many things, her usual cool facade didn’t leave room for begging favors. “No reason for apologies, Dagfourth. It was my fault for wandering off alone. I should have asked for directions.” “Yes, Lady, this is not a place to linger.” Dagfourth shuddered as he led her away from the door and to the general exit she’d used to enter the docking bays. Kat felt guilty as she walked back to the residence instead of taking the offered carriage ride, but she needed those extra minutes to clear her head. By the time she reached the back entrance, she had made her decisions. For now, she would handle the crisis in Lex Central from here. More difficult, but she could do it if First Vice and Sofia cooperated. As for Mikkel, she would wait and see. He had been willing to let her go. That alone reassured her, although, it made her feel inexplicably sad. Having her husband dashing madly after her had felt comforting. Now she wasn’t certain where she stood.


179

MIKKEL STOOD ON the stone steps, aware that this time Katheryna did not stand at his back. Considering what she had almost done, he shouldn’t miss her so very much. The thought of what might have happened to Winnie still made him shake. Dag, the original dag, spoke from his place above. “Then I can assure the council this will not happen again?” No eager assistants waited in the arena. No entertainment would take place. Mikkel shook off the tremor that swept through him and left a muscle twitching in his cheek. Was this how it started with his father? An arrant muscle, traitor to its master’s demands. Such an innocent precursor to madness. “I will take precautions,” Mikkel replied, his head bowed. Dag would interpret his posture as meekness. An illusion Mikkel could maintain as long as he kept his head lowered. He had no doubt that hate and defiance burned in his eyes. If Winnie had died, he never would have forgiven them or himself. “Guards at all docking bays are armed with a thorough description of my wife.” The oldest dag shook his head. “I hardly think that is enough.” Mikkel bit his cheek to kill his reaction. Self-control was not a commodity he held in great supply today. While worrying about where Kat had fled after talking to the dragon lady, he’d almost let Tau cut him to ribbons. Although it entertained the tourists no end, he hadn’t meant to land on his backside in the middle of the dessert table. Katheryna’s absence in their bedroom hadn’t surprised him. After what she’d heard about his sordid past, he rather expected her to ask to return to Lexina for good. If only Yule wasn’t so stubborn. Why did she insist Katheryna or Sophia had to provide the heir? What the hell did it matter who the mother was? He would have to go to Yule, endure the dags’ little games, and ask her to reconsider. Father needed to leave the planet. The only way to do that safely was to gain her permission. Why wasn’t Mikkel enough for her? Why did she need this child, this heir? Why did the child have to be Kat’s? “The council believes your bride needs incentive to cooperate. We will send it in the morning.” Mikkel’s shoulders sagged the moment the man left. Clinging to the rock face was the only thing that kept him upright. The room hurled upward, leaving the arena where he had too often served as entertainment.

180

Christine W. Murphy

His mind refused to contemplate what incentive might mean. Morning. An entire day away. WHEN SHE SAW Winnie sitting on the stairs with one of the younger dags at her side, Kat knew her problems would have to wait. Dagfourth led his young counterpart away, leaving the way free for Kat to sit beside the girl. “I can’t ever leave.” Winnie shook her head while she stared at her shoes. “Not ever.” “I know your brother is angry but forever is a long time. I know it doesn’t seem possible now—” “You don’t understand.” The dead monotone in the girl’s voice hurt more than her words of defeat. “There’s something wrong with me. If I leave Yule, I’ll get sick and die. That’s what Mikkel says. I don’t think he’d lie to me, do you? Not about something so important.” Kat put her arm around Winnie’s shoulder. That she didn’t shake off the comforting touch worried Kat more than the girl’s frown. Winnie didn’t often accept comfort. “No, I don’t think he would. Did he say what was wrong? Did he give you a reason?” Winnie stood and shook her head. “I can’t go anywhere, not ever. I have to stay in this horrible place. I want to die.” Winnie whirled to dash down the stairs. She ran into Mikkel’s arms. For an instant he held her, absorbing the shock when she tried to push him over. When he remained unmoved, despite her pounding fists, she screamed incoherently and raced past him. Kat tried to follow, but Mikkel’s arm around her waist felt like an iron bar. “Kosey is with her. He’ll watch.” Sure enough the black beast that haunted Winnie’s side steered her away from the tourists who gathered in the main dining room for brunch. When the odd pair rounded the corner and headed for the rear gardens, Mikkel released her. “Thank you for taking time to speak with my sister.” Kat searched for a hint of sarcasm in his words. She found none. “I’m afraid I didn’t help.” Mikkel ran his fingers through his hair. More than one lost night’s sleep darkened his eyes. “Nothing can, right now. She needs time. She’ll adjust.” Kat followed him up the stairs. Winnie wasn’t the only one who needed to talk, not the only one who needed time. When he closed the door behind them, Mikkel went to the table where the remains of their supper lay. He didn’t bother to pour wine


181

into a glass, but drank from the decanter. After the first swallow, he hurled the wine, crystal bottle and all, out the window. “God, I could have killed you.” “It’s true then?” “What?” “She would have been harmed by the jump. You wouldn’t have risked our lives otherwise.” “It would have killed her.” Kat took hold of the nearest chair, waiting for the words to take on meaning. When they did, she sat. “You made the right decision.” “Is it right to risk one life for another?” “If you are the only one who can make that decision, if the decision can’t wait, yes, I believe you have that right. I only wish I had a brother who cared as much as you do.” He didn’t cross the room with his usual grace, but with halting steps that mirrored an internal struggle at which she could only guess. Arms of steel that had held her on the stairs shook when he wrapped them around her. “I was afraid I’d lost you.” She wanted to tell him then. She didn’t deserve his love. She wasn’t what he wanted. Instead, she let his arms seduce her. His lips on hers startled her. Instead of his usually careful kisses, this one was hard and rough. Cold wine fresh on his lips, the fruity scent filled her head. When he repositioned his mouth and took possession of her again, his unshaved face burned her lips. Like the kiss the Hawk had given her, she realized with a start, full of passion and fire and unfulfilled need. Coming from Mikkel the passion didn’t frighten her and her response didn’t shame her. He was her husband. For the first time since they’d married, those weren’t words repeated in a mantra. This was real. He hadn’t spoken his love. He’d acted on it. He’d risked all that for Winnie. Kat no longer had to wonder if he would protect her, if he would be a good father. All she had to do was look at his sister and she knew. Mikkel was a good man. His hands still shook when he lifted her off the floor and carried her to the bed. Without removing his mouth from hers, he stripped the clothes from her. She believed he would have held her, kissed her like that forever. He fed on her mouth, her breasts, stroking her body with his hands, like a blind and starving man who needed her to survive. When she touched his shirt, he ripped it off, breaking away long enough to remove the rest of his clothes. This time there was no talk of

182

Christine W. Murphy

books and positions, there was no talk at all. He explored with his fingers and his mouth. She didn’t have time to feel shy. She was too busy feeling. Inch by inch he took possession of her and not just her body. “Kat?” His voice was an intrusion, breaking her delicious upward spiral. “Kat, I want you.” He was kissing her mouth again, his hardness pressing against her thigh. She arched her back, willing him to enter. “Kat, please,” he begged again. This time she understood. For some reason, Mikkel needed her permission. “Yes, now.” She didn’t get out any more words than that. Yes and now were all that mattered. She wanted him to take her, and he did. This time she didn’t worry about doing things right. His full length pressed against her, his weight driving the air from her, but she felt as if she was floating. He rose on his knees to take her, entering between her open thighs. This time she didn’t analyze his reactions or wait for his response. She didn’t need to guess what she should do. When they had finished, they lay panting on the bed together. When their bodies cooled, Mikkel drew her under the covers with him. He was almost asleep when she placed her hand on his chest. She rested against his side, his arm thrown over her. That’s when she remembered his promise to share his secrets after she shared his bed. “Did you go to the council with my request?” He frowned but didn’t open his eyes. He pulled her closer, cradling her with both arms and kissing her hair. “Dealing with the Council of Yule takes a great deal of...of energy. I knew what their answer would be. You can leave on the transport if you wish. I won’t stop you. I’ll find some other way.” The words on the steel door returned to her. In the beginning the people fled. The beginning of what? Which people? Fled from what? Why? Tomorrow she would find the answers. She would translate the remaining hieroglyphs. “I’ve decided to stay for now.” His arm tightened around her. “If I had left, would the council have asked to see you again?” Mikkel rolled onto his stomach, leaving her alone on her side of the bed. With all the excitement and not getting any sleep last night, she’d lost track of time. In the late morning light, she could see the scars that slanted across his back. Under Medvipe Freeman’s care, they had become thin white lines. The tourists would consider them titillating, an exotic addition the next time Tau cut Mikkel’s shirt to


183

ribbons in some contest. “I’m too sleepy for guessing games, Kat. Maybe after lunch.” He yawned and turned his head. “Would you get into trouble? Would they ask to see you again if I left?” “I told you before, Kat. You handle your Board of Directors, I’ll handle my council.” “You promised to tell me what happened to you after you met with them last time. You promised you would after we made love.” He turned toward her, rising up to cover her body with his again. “We did make love, didn’t we?” “Of course,” she said, remembering the pictures in the book. This time had been different though. She had been more than curious and Mikkel more than obedient. He had wanted her and the sheer strength of his desire had swept away all thoughts of right and wrong. “What happened doesn’t matter now, Kat.” He kissed her, a long passionate kiss, but she sensed a distraction. When she didn’t close her eyes, he continued. “I plan on staying right here with you, preferably in this bed, for a very long time. It will be ages before I have to speak with the council again. It won’t be like last time, I promise.” His hand swept up her side, sending waves of tingles through her. Of their own accord, her hands guided his mouth to hers. He backed away slightly. “Have you have decided to trade secrets and explain this business between you and your brother?” The next wave that passed through her was cold and made her stomach churn. She would learn what she needed from the writings on the door. Now that she and Mikkel had made love, the past didn’t matter.

184

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Fifteen MIKKEL CREPT ALONG the concrete tunnel, his mask in place. The Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule couldn’t be seen skulking around an irrigation ditch. The Hawk was another matter. Still, Mikkel took every precaution to remain undetected. Even Tau didn’t know where he’d gone. If the great cat discovered his mission, the Panther might decide to have hawk for supper. When he came to the corner, Mikkel found the prearranged signal. A three-pronged leaf lay at the base of the opening. He shouldered the door open, releasing the musty smell of wet leaves. While he slipped down the dimly lit corridor of flood tunnels, he listened for sounds of anyone who might follow. His arm ached from the strain of leveling the blaster, but it was a necessary evil. His sword would suffice to disarm a native or tourist, but he was dealing with the Tridens now. The weapon he held was the most sophisticated he allowed on Yule. Anything more powerful upset her. Again, he stopped to listen for footfalls and to rest his arm. Life with Katheryna was not good for his fighting skills. Lately, he’d done more dining, dancing and entertaining than appearing as the Hawk. Going over ledgers with his wife replaced working out with Tau. Of course, more than once he’d bent her over the desk to make love to her, scattering her export figures. He needn’t have worried about the council’s promise to coerce Katheryna into cooperating. They had done nothing more than send a copy of their fathers’ original trade agreement. Mikkel had scanned the familiar opening lines and put it aside. That had been weeks ago. No word had come from them since. Somehow they must have learned she’d given up on the idea of leaving Yule. The thought made him smile, a totally inappropriate reaction, considering his present position. He doubted it would amuse Kat to learn her husband had run off to disrupt her carefully planned food distribution schedules. She would be even less amused to learn he served as liaison for the Triden Emperor. Another branch with three leaves lay at the turn ahead. The corridor narrowed. The widely spaced lights were dark. Now that he had to decide, he felt incredibly stupid. How arrogant to believe he


185

could make one bit of difference in the course of this war. The Triden Empire and the New Alliance were well-aged monoliths in a sparsely populated galaxy. His planet had few defenses and was of little interest outside a few trade partners. Still feeling foolish, he tucked his weapon into his belt and drew his sword to feel the way ahead of him. Facing a few of the council’s guards was nothing. Tau scouted each situation carefully. Their raids involved little risk. Even if Mikkel was caught and his identity revealed, nothing of lasting consequence would happen. A lengthy session with the council, more restrictions, possibly confined to his quarters. The lives of all the refugees would be in doubt, but nothing would change between him and Yule. The Tridens played for keeps. So did the New Alliance. Neither would hesitate to kill those who got in their way. No telling what Yule would do without him. The damp walls closed around him. Mikkel readjusted his grip on his sword while he paused. The heavy dripping of water masked any sounds. Bring together two warring parties and end a galactic war. The stakes were higher than keeping a few thousand refugees fed. If he failed, he might find himself the ruler of the next Triden puppet state or a New Alliance world. Yule wouldn’t tolerate either condition. The New Alliance offered the worse choice from Yule’s point of view. They would insist on their democratic process. Elections on Yule complete with official observers were not something he’d want to explain to an ethereal being with delusions of godhood. Surprisingly, despite public posturing, both parties wanted peace. If he succeeded, the Tridens and New Alliance could go home and leave Yule alone. The refugees, whom Yule found increasingly irritating, would also leave. Maybe, just maybe, Yule would allow his father to leave without a grandchild to take his place. It was a long shot, but he had a plan. Kat had given it to him. All Mikkel had to do was bring peace to the galaxy. Then he could convince Yule she had another option, leaving this planet and her people behind. All it would take was him going with her. His sword, which he swept in front of him from side-to-side, met with resistance. The blade, held loosely in his hand, slid off a slick surface. A voice came out of the darkness, a familiar voice. “Put down your weapon.” Mikkel forced himself to release the grip and send his sword

186

Christine W. Murphy

clattering to the floor. An instant later a blade nudged his throat, daring him to breathe. IF SHE BELIEVED Mikkel was a calculating man, Kat would suspect him of contriving to keep her busy. One social event followed another, all demanding her presence, all followed by private parties of their own. The few times Mikkel disappeared, Winnie appeared at her side in need of comfort and distractions. Even the news from Lex Central lulled her into complacency. Sofia’s pregnancy was progressing well. Their brother had not appeared on Lexina, although First Vice reported receiving continued threats. When Kat found a few moments to herself and retrieved her notepad from under the mattress, Tau stood at her door. She glanced at her one translated, and enigmatic, sentence—In the beginning the people fled. She shoved her work into its hiding place. “Lady Katheryna,” Tau began with a bow. “I require your presence for a walk in the gardens.” Kat hadn’t seen much of Tau. Not surprising, considering her request that he not enter their quarters uninvited. If he weren’t a grown man, she would suspect him of sulking because she was monopolizing his playmate Mikkel. “I’m reading something right now, Tau, but thank you—” “You’ll have to change your clothes.” “What?” “Your clothes. You’ll need something more substantial for our walk.” He marched into her dressing room. For someone who strutted around in velvet pants and ruffled shirts, the man had nerve to criticize her clothes. Okay, so she was wearing a dressing gown, some frilly thing she’d found in her seemingly endless closets. That was no reason to get snippy. Certainly no reason to root around in her things. When she stomped after him, he threw a dress in her face. Then two more. Soon, half the contents of her closet lay at her feet. “Tau, I have no idea what you think you’re doing but—” “Where do you keep your riding clothes?” “I thought you wanted to walk in the garden. I have absolutely no intention of getting on another horse in this lifetime. So if you’ll just—” “Yes, a walk in the garden. I do appreciate your agreeing to come. Ah, here’s something.” From the back of the closet he pulled a thick


187

pair of leggings and a heavy tunic. He threw them at her and smiled. “I’ll wait outside for you. Take longer than ten minutes and I’m coming back. My lady.” He backed his way out, not into the corridor but into the main bedroom. Well, if she wasn’t going to get any work done, she might as well play whatever this game was with Tau. Maybe she would find Mikkel at the end of it. She didn’t need the entire ten minutes and surprised Tau when she reentered the room. He was leafing through the books she’d left on the breakfast table. She glanced at the spot where she’d tucked her notepad between the mattresses. Nothing looked disturbed. “Oh, good, you’re wearing boots.” He didn’t appear the least bit upset at being caught snooping. “We’re off then.” She had to sprint to keep up with him. She considered letting him disappear ahead of her. Knowing Tau, he’d come looking for her. “Where is Mikkel? I thought he was with you.” Tau shook his head. “Some trouble in the space dock. I hate that place. It smells bad.” She expected him to lead her to Mikkel’s gardens. The plants grew wild there, but the spot was private. From the way Tau kept looking over her shoulder, she suspected he had some special reason to get her alone. Now at alert, she looked behind. One of the dags was sweeping the back steps, not his usual job, surely. When she took the north path to the garden, Tau grabbed her arm and jerked her in the other direction. “Watch your step.” Kat didn’t know if he meant that as a literal warning to watch where she placed her feet, but she considered herself warned. Before she could track all the twists and turns they took, she stood in the tea gardens. Here the tourists sat in a formal setting and drank huge amounts of tea, a drink she tried once before returning to caffee. “Now, Tau, if you’ll tell me what this is all about.” She turned slowly, taking in the entire view. The brick patio, surrounded by blooming roses, was empty. Tau was nowhere in sight. A dag burst into the area, probably after having rushed to keep up with her. He had the consideration to look embarrassed. “Where has Tau gone?” she asked. The dag shrugged. Had he been tailing her or Tau? Knowing dags, a simple order from his supervisor, such as see to Lady Katheryna’s needs, could send him on an all day mission. “Well, find him then.” Her curt order sent him running. “You handled that well.”

188

Christine W. Murphy

Kat whirled to see a woman standing just outside the circle of trees. Kat recognized her voice. “I see our mutual friend has seen you’ve dressed properly for the trip. Can’t have you mincing about the woods in taffeta.” Kat didn’t move. She would need something more reliable than Tau’s non-introduction to send her into the bushes with a stranger. “You want to help the New Alliance, don’t you?” Kat nodded at that. She had recognized the woman’s voice. The one who had stopped her on the stairs. It took a moment longer for Kat to identify her as the woman who had taken so much pleasure in taunting her with tales of Mikkel’s mistress. This time the woman wasn’t wearing a cumbersome hoop skirt and powdered wig. She wore rough clothes, similar to those the local farmers wore. By her expression, she wanted something more substantial than permission to dance with Kat’s husband. “I need you to take me to the train launch site near here.” Kat followed her through the rose bushes, ignoring the thorns that pulled at her tunic. “The what?” The woman stopped and crouched low. “Our contact said you know where it is, a tunnel that houses a primitive transport for running goods to and from the estate. I’m meeting someone. It’s important to the war effort. Do you know where it is or not?” Think, Katheryna, think. A launch site. Tau believes you know where it is. The train, of course. The information snapped into place. “Yes, follow me.” Kat retraced the steps she’d taken with Tau and Mikkel some weeks ago when they took the train from Mikkel’s cabin. This time instead of walking over the perfectly manicured lawns, she led a circuitous route along the edges, keeping to the bushes that lined the open meadow, turning to check for following dags. Two hours later, panting and sweating, Kat eyed the opening to the shaft that led to the train. “Who are we meeting?” She should have asked before. What would Mikkel think of her running off with some stranger on a secret mission? More than once he’d warned her not to get mixed up with crazy tourists. Maybe that’s what this woman was. She presented no proof she worked for the New Alliance and Kat had asked for none. She didn’t see any suspicious bulges indicating her companion was armed or carrying explosives. The idea that Yule could be the site of anything important in terms of the war was ludicrous. This was


189

probably nothing more than a low level meeting between spies. Her stomach fluttered with excitement. Maybe Elaina had returned. No, Elaina would go straight to Mikkel. She would have no need of secret meetings. The panting woman beside her removed her close-knit hat. Waistlength, chestnut hair tumbled free. Next, she stripped off her rough clothing to reveal a New Alliance khaki uniform. “My name is Lynette, by the way. Our man on Yule says you can identify my contact. I don’t wish to be deceived.” “Who is he? Your contact, I mean.” “Some fellow the locals call Hawk?” MIKKEL SQUINTED AT the two distant figures who stood by the tunnel entrance. “What’s wrong?” Captain Freeman asked. The man was too perceptive. He’d be difficult to deceive. Thankfully, Mikkel’s plan didn’t call for deception, just old fashioned bargaining. “I expected Tau to bring the New Alliance man. They found someone else.” Freeman pulled a stinger from beneath his jacket. Mikkel felt for his ancient blaster as he fought the urge to disarm the Triden spy. “I thought you agreed no projectile weapons.” “None I will show unless I’m shot at or run into anything suspicious. What you’ve said sounds suspicious to me. The life of a Triden diplomat isn’t a safe one, friend.” “Or an honest one, I suspect. You could blow away the side of a mountain with that, you know.” “Don’t worry, I’ve got it set low. I probably won’t need it at all, what with you coming along with that pig sticker.” Mikkel ignored the jeer. He kept his sword sheathed, his blaster hidden. Freeman was edgy, justifiably so. Most of the tourists on Yule were enemies of the Triden Empire or their unwilling vassals. Mikkel made no effort to weed out trouble makers. Yule wasn’t the sort of place Captain Freeman would show his face, not dressed in uniform. He’d hidden in plain site, right under Yule’s nose, as a medvipe. The New Alliance had made several stipulations, one stated representatives wear uniforms during negotiations. Freeman was sweating in his black leathers. With a nod to the right, Mikkel led Freeman out of the shadow of the irrigation tunnels and up the hill opposite the train entrance. Here

190

Christine W. Murphy

they could get a better look at who the New Alliance had sent without being seen. They lay on their stomachs at the hill’s crest. Mikkel checked his blaster, which he kept tucked in the sash that held his sword. A look over his shoulder confirmed no one was behind them. The meadow below was empty. The landscape left them exposed from the south. When he looked through his binocs, Freeman whistled. “Take a look at her.” Mikkel glanced through the glasses, focusing on the figure dressed in New Alliance khakis. Freeman was easily impressed. Mikkel recognized the woman with the flowing brown tresses. She’d been pestering him for days. Now he knew why. Dragon lady worked for the New Alliance. No wonder she knew about Elaina and her mission on Yule. Mikkel tried to ignore the wave of shame that passed through him. Before he could locate their Yule contact, Freeman grabbed the binocs. “Up there, where the trees stop,” he whispered. Mikkel looked where Freeman pointed. From this distance, he made ten, maybe a dozen, figures at the edge of the tree line, five hundred feet from the entrance to the tunnel. Whoever they were, they had planned well. They occupied the high ground, a great advantage in this terrain, but the overhang would make it hard for them to keep track of the movements of the woman and her companion. “Have they seen us?” Mikkel asked. Freeman shook his head. “I don’t think so. Do you want me to take them out?” He spoke casually of killing a dozen strangers. Mikkel’s belly turned cold. His weapon dug into his side, his sword rested on a rock beside him. “No firing.” “If my life is in danger, friend...” The last thing he needed was Yule detecting stinger fire. Mikkel hadn’t had contact with Yule in days. He had no idea how stable she was, but this was the sort of thing that could push her over the edge. Mikkel took the binocs and studied the new arrivals. Just as he’d feared. “Stay here. Consider it an order. You fire that stinger and the only way you’ll get your man in here is disguised as a turnip.” “Or leading a few thousand troops.” “Not a smart way to have a secret meeting with your sworn enemy. Besides, I have an agreement with your emperor and you’re going to stick to it. All you have to do is sit here while I rescue your New Alliance friend.”


191

“Rescue her from whom?” “Imsada rebels.” Freeman grabbed the binocs again and charged his weapon. “Holy, shit. What the hell are they doing here?” “I do try not to discriminate, you know. We’re officially neutral. I hope to keep it that way.” “No one is that neutral, buddy. We all have to choose.” Mikkel let the remark pass. He had more important things to do than exchange propaganda with a Triden undercover agent. “If things get dicey, run for it and have Tau get in touch with Andy. He’ll take you home if I don’t make it.” After removing his hat, Mikkel wiped his face with his bandanna. Wearing black was great for skulking through dark tunnels and overgrown woods. It wasn’t the best choice for crouching on a sunny hill or dashing through an open meadow in daylight. Long before he reached the New Alliance officer and friend, the Imsada would know he was there. Now he was glad Tau wasn’t the New Alliance contact. Putting someone he knew in danger would complicate things. What he needed to pull this off was a simple plan. “Sure you don’t want me to back you up?” Freeman asked. “I could leave my weapon behind.” The suggestion startled Mikkel into taking his eyes off the party of men who crept along the overhang. As much as he’d grown to enjoy Freeman’s company, Mikkel hadn’t expected the support and didn’t know if he trusted him. A quick glance at the Imsada and he made his decision. “We don’t want the council’s new medvipe showing up with battle scars. That would be hard to explain. By the way, if the Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule takes a fall down the stairs today, I count on you not to contradict me.” Freeman opened his mouth, then closed it and nodded. Mikkel started down the hill. LYNETTE LOOKED OVER her shoulder for the hundredth time. “I’m giving him five minutes, then I’m out of here.” Kat wished she was anywhere but here. What the Hawk was doing, she couldn’t guess. He was a bandit, a sexy bandit, but definitely not on the side of order and discipline, even if he had rescued the boy. What was he doing meeting with the New Alliance? Why couldn’t Mikkel become mixed

192

Christine W. Murphy

up in something like this instead of spending his evenings dancing with the wives of Triden collaborators? Galactic level political intrigue seemed even more far afield for the Hawk, whose usual pursuits included disturbing food distribution schedules, rendering guards unconscious, and kissing married women. Kat’s lips burned. “What business do you have with the Hawk?” Kat asked. “I thought he was just some outlaw.” Lynette shrugged. “Classified business. He’s only our contact. If things work out, he should be bringing—” When the officer stopped midsentence, Kat squinted up the hill Lynette had told her to watch. A movement caught her attention. “Is that him?” Lynette asked. Kat couldn’t make out the details, but there was no mistaking the costume. The Hawk was making good time on foot, dodging boulders scattered along the side of the hill to their left. Who was he running from? “That’s him.” “I wonder...” The New Alliance Officer directed her spyglasses to the top of the hill the Hawk now scampered down. “It looks like...yes, the collar line is right for a Triden.” A Triden? Here? What would the Hawk be doing with a Triden? Was he running away from him, trying to warn them? Forget them. What was she doing here? Kat looked toward the train tunnel, then back the way she’d come through the trees. Lynnette pulled her into the shadow of the tunnel. “Someone’s shooting.” Lynette pointed to the rise above them. Puffs of dirt rose in the dust between the Hawk’s feet. It seemed impossible that whoever was firing could miss. Kat needed a weapon, something to stop the shooting. “It must be the council guards. They’ve been after the Hawk for years.” Lynette retrieved her bundle of discarded clothes. “If so, it has nothing to do with me. You stay here. Stop him if he tries to follow. I’ll be in touch. We’ll have to do this all over again, later.” Before Kat could open her mouth, the woman vanished, leaving Kat alone to stop the Hawk. Kat swallowed hard as he barreled down the hill. He stumbled when he reached the level field thirty feet from her. Puffs of dirt no longer rose at his feet. The overhang above the tunnel entrance protected him. Again, she looked for a weapon. This time she came up with a stick. It broke when she snapped it across her palm. How the hell was


193

she supposed to stop him? She didn’t have to. Ten feet before he reached her, the Hawk skidded to a halt. “You!” It seemed her mere presence stopped his pursuit. Of course, now he might start chasing her if she chose to run. She picked up a rock small enough to throw, big enough to dent his head. “What the hell are you—” A blast sounded before the Hawk could finish. They turned and looked. Men, Yule farmers from their dress, but much too tall and with too little hair, dashed up the incline the Hawk had just run down. A corresponding explosion of dirt followed a second blast. “Damn,” he muttered, pulling a weapon from his belt. He aimed toward the site where Lynette had seen the Triden. Kat’s attention riveted to the Hawk’s right hand. The blaster he held was not native to Yule, nor was it something designed for crowd control. He appeared undecided about firing the weapon, shifting his attention between the distant hill and the overhang above them. The Hawk might be uncertain of his course, but she couldn’t afford to be. Possession of an unauthorized weapon carried a death sentence for natives, deportation for visitors. She didn’t want to testify at his trial. The image of the Hawk, his graceful body swinging from a scaffold, his neck broken, blurred her vision. Yule was her planet, too. Although such a thing was unheard of on Lexina, being a citizen sometimes required taking physical action. He backed toward her, his arm outstretched to direct her toward the tunnel entrance. He clutched his weapon in his left hand. His aim wavered between the hill and the overhang. She hadn’t noticed before, but he listed distinctly to the right, dragging his leg and hugging his arm to the side. Maybe his attackers weren’t such bad shots after all. When he turned to face her, his mouth was drawn in a thin, hard line, his eyes glazed. He jerked his head toward the path the New Alliance officer had taken. “That way,” he said. “We’ll catch up with your friend.” Something so familiar about those eyes. If only I had time...no, don’t let him fool you. He wants to distract you. Stop him. She raised her arms over her head and started to swing. At the same instant, the scrapping of leather against rock drew her gaze up. The ledge gave way. Kat’s rock became one of many. She fell back, pushed aside by the Hawk, in defense or to save her. Everything froze. The sun was warm on her face and her right

194

Christine W. Murphy

shoulder burned. Someone dragged her to her feet. “Don’t squirm.” The harsh, male voice was accompanied by the smell of someone who hadn’t washed in days. “The Imsada doesn’t kill women.” Under the circumstances Kat thought it best not to argue with this chauvinistic policy. The man shoved her into the arms of another. Only the pain in her shoulder kept her from panicking. The man who had held her now knelt beside the Hawk. Taking a handful of hair, he raised the unconscious man’s head and ripped off his mask. He threw the Hawk to the ground before Kat could see his face. “Not the one we are looking for,” the Imsada leader said. He turned to Kat and raised his hand. Kat’s eyes widened. His weapon was a homemade night-raider, common to the underground operating out of any space port. An unreliable weapon, but three times out of four it shot a hole through you. Kat began to shake, her first hint she was recovering from shock. If only she could have maintained the dead calm she held before. She could think then. Now all she could do was stare in horror at the man with the gun and wish she was with Mikkel, drinking wine and dancing ridiculous dances. The Imsada leader jerked her away from his man and shook her. “So, missy, we smelled a New Alliance dog in the area. Don’t suppose you’d like to save yourself unpleasantness and tell us where he is?” Had Mikkel returned from his business at the space dock? Was he wondering where she’d gone? Was he looking for her? Would he find her? Would there be anything left? Before her questions could drive her crazy, a roar sounded over their heads. It took only a moment to identify. The Hawk had not come alone. The Panther traveled at his side. Distracted, the Imsada leader lost his hold on Kat. When the black beast landed in their midst, Kat ran for the bushes. Before she had time to look back, the New Alliance officer pulled her through the underbrush. “Don’t know how you arranged it but that’s one great distraction.” “We can’t leave him.” “Sure we can.” Lynette shrugged. “It doesn’t look like he needs help from us.” Kat peered through the branches, getting a good look at the Panther for the first time. Before, at the hanging, she had seen only a shadow. Winnie had described him as a large, black cat. Cat was hardly


195

a fitting term. This beast was as large as Kosey and as black, but that was where the similarity ended. Its most distinctive feature was a ruff of mane that crested at the top of the head and thinned to disappear at mid-back. The Panther straddled its fallen companion, snarling and lunging at the three men who circled. Two others crawled in the dust, one dragging a dead arm, the other holding his face and screaming. A fifth man lay face down, shaking. “I think they hit the Hawk with a night-raider bullet and then the rocks fell,” Kat said, trying to explain why they must stay. “Yes, I saw. Good work, girl. You can fight for our side any day of the week.” Oh, God, she had hit him with a rock, hadn’t she. Had she killed him? What would Mikkel say? Or the Lex Central Board? A noise violation could get a member suspended. What would they do if a board member murdered someone? The fallen Imsada no longer shook. He didn’t move at all. Another Imsada member screamed. The Panther was winning this fight without her, but she doubted the beast could administer medical aid. When the Imsada disappeared up the hill, dragging their wounded with them, Kat stepped from the bushes. The Panther whirled to face her. Kat stumbled backward. The wide mane of hair wasn’t the only thing that differentiated this beast from meek, gentle Kosey. She faced a fearsome mouth of dripping fangs so long the beast couldn’t close its mouth. Sunlight glinted off its teeth, as if they were made of metal. That wasn’t possible, was it? When the giant cat rushed her, Kat swayed too stunned to move. The Panther stopped feet from her. It raked the ground with its claws, throwing dirt into the air and onto the Hawk’s back. The claws reflected light with the same metallic glint as its teeth. Lynette grabbed Kat’s collar and dragged her backward. “I’d say the Hawk has things well under control. We’d better be on our way before his friend has us for lunch.” The Hawk might have caused some inconveniences, but that was no reason to let him die out in the open. Kat stumbled through the underbrush while Lynette swore at low branches, officials who failed to show for appointments, and the idiocy of men. “I’ll contact you when I need your help again,” Lynette said. Kat couldn’t find the breath to answer. The New Alliance agent all but carried her to the tea garden. After leaving her there, Lynette

196

Christine W. Murphy

disappeared into the roses as suddenly as she’d come. Kat slumped on the nearest bench, ignoring the startled tourists who enjoyed their Edwardian Tea ceremony. Where had Tau said Mikkel had gone? The space dock. That was it. She pulled herself to her feet and staggered through the garden. Her aborted attempt to return to Lexina had served one purpose. She knew a shortcut to the docks. She never had rediscovered the outside entrance near the steel and stone doors. After a twenty-minute jog, she couldn’t catch her breath. Guards surrounded her the moment she approached the dock entrance. These men looked nothing like the guards she usually observed. Street thugs was a more apt description. Scruffy and underfed, they used common dock slang, a dialect she hadn’t heard anywhere else on Yule. Kat drew herself upright, ignoring the stitch in her side. “I demand you let me pass.” “Boss man makes that a no,” said the nearest one. The others moved off, evidently judging her no threat. Kat peered past him into the empty dock. Except for tourists who ferried down in elegant shuttles to a separate dock near the estate, no one seemed to visit Yule or leave it. She drew herself tall and squared her shoulders. “I’m looking for the Boss man.” The dockhand leered. “Repeat. Boss man gone. Substitute for pretty lady?” Before Kat could react, someone shoved him out of the way. “I don’t think Boss man would like that.” Kat didn’t think it possible, but the medvipe was a welcome sight. “Freeman, have you seen Mikkel? I need to find him right away. It’s important.” “Looks like you could use a medvipe.” Kat put her hand to her shoulder where the throbbing was the worse. It felt hot and the tunic was torn. “Yes, but not for me. We need to find Mikkel.” She looked past the guard, who still blocked the way to the space dock. “He’s on his way to his quarters,” Freeman said, taking her arm and leading her toward the estate. When this whole mess started, Tau had said Mikkel would be in the space dock most of the day. “Are you sure?” The medvipe looked annoyed. “A dag told me he sensed him.” Maybe she should be looking for Tau. He was more in tune with what was happening, and evidently, he had connections with the New Alliance. Where did the Hawk stand? Was he a local player


197

unconcerned with the larger scene? If she told Tau about how the Hawk had helped the Tridens, he was as likely to kill the Hawk as help. The Hawk could have just as easily escaped from the Triden and was running to warn them. She couldn’t tell Tau until she had proof one way or the other. Why on earth had she hit him? They had almost reached Mikkel’s quarters when Kat realized how ridiculous Freeman’s statement was. “How did the dag know where Mikkel was going? Did he talk to him?” Freeman shrugged. “He sensed where he was going, naturally. Dags are quite handy if tuned to you.” She’d found them nothing but an annoyance since she met her first one. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” The medvipe led her through the tourist entrance on the side of the main building. For the first time, Kat noticed how disheveled Freeman was. His orange jumper was spotless by design, deflecting dirt and germs. He was obviously on the way to treat someone. But his hair was mussed and dusty. A smudge of dirt marred his hairline, as if he’d hastily cleaned his face and missed a spot. “No reason to pretend in front of me,” Freeman said. “You know how they work, but I must say it’s a well kept secret. Dags are illegal in most of the galaxy, but I don’t plan on telling anyone.” Kat pulled him to a stop at the foot of the main staircase. They had left the tourists behind at the last public room. “Why are all these dags here?” Freeman cast a wistful look up the stairs. “Working for the Council of Yule gives me access to all sorts of records. The dags have been around since right before Mikkel was born. His father must have purchased the rights and after the first dag arrived, well, he would have taken things from there. They sense when Mikkel is getting out of control and then, well, control him. After what happened to his mother, I imagine they couldn’t find anyone who would take the risk.” Risk? From a baby? That isn’t possible. Kat opened her mouth, then closed it. Freeman shrugged and continued. “When he was a child, I’m sure the system worked. Before he knew what he wanted, someone gave it to him. Milk, food, dry diaper, even some affection. But, as he grew, he must have seen through it. As a reasoning adult, Mikkel has gained the upper hand. Some dags are working for him instead of against him. A civil war in the ranks.” “So these dags make Mikkel behave? But why? Under whose

198

Christine W. Murphy

orders?” “Maybe I shouldn’t be saying anything. What did Mikkel tell you? Surely he said something. After all, if you’re going to...” Freeman’s voice faded to nothing and he shifted uncomfortably, glancing up the stairs. Going to what? None of this made any sense. “That’s why you’re here? A dag sensed Mikkel needs you?” Freeman put his foot on the first step. “Actually, the council sent me. They won’t be happy if I’m delayed.” Kat grabbed a fist full of sleeve. “What do they want Mikkel for? I thought you said Dagfourth sent for you.” “Asking a dag is the quickest way to find Mikkel. I’m looking for him because the council needs to question him again.” Not again! Not now! She needed Mikkel to help save the Hawk. Kat followed Freeman up the stairs. Freeman was obviously eager to carry out the council’s orders. She had trouble keeping up with the pace he set. Kat wasn’t certain what meeting with the council entailed, but she did know the result. She pushed herself to clear two steps at a time. Mikkel’s new dag, Dagthirty, waited at the top, his face marred by tears. “Our master, your husband,” a sob broke from his throat. “He’s dying.” DAG’S LIE, DAG’S exaggerate, Dag’s lie.... Kat’s jumbled thoughts carried her into the room. It had happened again. Something to do with the Council of Yule, Freeman had said. Mikkel had gone to them about her leaving. This was her fault. When Dagthirty tried to follow, Freeman slammed the door in his face. Kat turned to the bed expecting to find Mikkel, beaten and bruised. The bed was empty. “The dags, you said—” “We’ve arrived ahead of him. The council may fire me for this, but if he’s as bad off as the dags think, he’s not in any shape to meet with them today.” Now Freeman had Kat frightened. Her concern for Mikkel overcame her concern for the Hawk. How could she worry about some stranger she’d kissed once when her husband was in danger? If Mikkel couldn’t help, she would have to depend on Tau to aid the Hawk. Something terrible had happened to Mikkel while she was off messing with things she didn’t understand. She understood why the New Alliance was here. They needed to keep an eye on the Tridens. But what were the Tridens doing out in the


199

wilds of Yule? Invited by Mikkel? Before she could confuse herself even more, Mikkel’s bathroom door flew open. When the door met the wall with a bang, she jumped. What she saw next made her cry out. Tau carried a man, who hung limp over his shoulder. Her problem was solved, Tau had rescued the Hawk. She recognized the shiny boots, long scarf, tight pants and silk shirt, all black. He was covered with dust. So was Tau. That’s when she noticed Tau was naked. She didn’t have time to think what that meant before he transferred the Hawk to Mikkel’s bed and shifted to the other side, giving Freeman room to work. Kat stood out of the way at the foot of the bed. Together, Tau and Freeman stripped the torn and dirty clothes from the man, working close and obscuring her view. Freeman removed the tightly wound scarf that covered the Hawk’s head. Brown hair tumbled out. Mikkel’s hair. Freeman didn’t appear surprised, but Kat certainly was. If Mikkel was the Hawk, why was he meeting with the Tridens? Then a more pertinent thought occurred to Kat. She had hit her husband with a rock. While Freeman bent over Mikkel, Kat drowned in questions. This put a different light on the Hawk’s actions. Were they benevolent? Schizophrenic seemed a more appropriate term. Saving the boy she could understand. Mikkel genuinely liked him and his parents. But disrupting his own food distribution plans, injuring his own guards? How could the Hawk collaborate with Tridens when Mikkel worked against them with Elaina? Then she remembered the dance, the dazed look on Mikkel’s face. Had he overheard her conversation with Lynette? Had Kat broken up an attack on the New Alliance officer, an attack arranged by Mikkel? Was he not only a Triden sympathizer, but a collaborator, as well? Maybe she had been right at the start. She had married a fool and a traitor to freedom. The Hawk, Mikkel, groaned. Kat moved to stand beside the medvipe. Freeman had pulled a sheet to Mikkel’s waist. An ugly bruise marked his shoulder where she’d struck him with a rock. Cuts marred his face. Before she could gather sympathy, another realization floated to the surface and set her face blazing. She had kissed the Hawk and Mikkel knew. She’d worried about losing the ring he’d given her and he’d had it all along. At any moment he chose he could have ended her suffering. All he’d had to do was tell the truth.

200

Christine W. Murphy

“I have to get him to council chambers,” Freeman said. Kat was angry enough that the medvipes words didn’t reach her. Having Mikkel out of her bed, out of her life was exactly what she wanted. “No,” Tau howled. He fell to his knees and beat on the bed with his fists. “No.” He sounded like a wild beast. Kat shivered. “Can’t the council wait? Mikkel is hardly in any condition to answer questions.” Tau pounded the bed. While he acted childish at times, he was normally sophisticated and very much in control. Kat had seen him beat Mikkel in a sword duel one minute and play ball with Winnie the next, totally unruffled and not even out of breath. His behavior had her totally unnerved. She expected him to sprout horns and breath smoke. “Unauthorized weapons fire near the estate,” Freeman answered. “But that’s not why—” Mikkel groaned when Tau slammed his arms against the bed. “Tau,” Freeman said. “I don’t know what’s gotten into you, but if you don’t stop this, you’ll have to leave.” Tau roared again, this time Kat couldn’t distinguish an intelligible word. He had appeared flushed before. Now his complexion grew darker, almost black. Freeman ran to the door and shouted for a dag. That’s when she noticed the blood staining the sheet. The Imsada guns. She would like to think he’d been running to save her, but she knew better. The Hawk, or rather Mikkel, had appeared quite stunned to see her standing at the tunnel entrance. The question remained. What had he been running to or from? “Why do you want to move him?” she called. Freeman returned to the bed and wrapped Mikkel more firmly in the sheet. “Because I could lose him if I don’t. The council chamber has special equipment. It will be quicker just to...” Freeman’s voice died. He appeared frozen, one arm steadying Mikkel’s head, the other stretched over his chest. When Kat followed the direction of his horrified stare, her knees gave way. She clung to the bed clothes. For the second time in one day she stood transfixed by the same horrible sight. “Don’t move,” Freeman whispered. Kat’s eyes widened, the only response her body could make. The Panther flexed his paws and growled, inches from Mikkel. “I don’t think he will attack,” Freeman said. Kat shook her head. She knew differently. Less than an hour ago, she’d seen the beast tear four men to pieces.


201

Freeman loosened his hold on Mikkel. “The change is already fading. You can see it in his eyes.” The tuft of fur on the Panther’s head had flattened, fading like red glow in his eyes, which dulled to a familiar, deep brown. Another shudder wracked Kat’s body. “Kosey!” An indignant, prepubescent voice sounded from the window. “You are misbehaving.” One last snarl and Kosey stood in the Panther’s place. The placid cat licked Mikkel’s hand and purred. Placid for now, but what would Tau do if he learned Mikkel was involved with the Tridens? Tau had sworn death to the Empire. Would his hatred extend to his best friend?

202

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Sixteen New Glasgow “SO, HE WILL recover then.” Thane’s mother said. Her cheeks were white with flour from her daily chores, but the streaks in her long, black hair were caused by age. She had the same startling green eyes as her younger son Alec and the same graceful build. Thane, newly crowned Triden Emperor, nodded, relieved she had taken the news so well. “What was my Alec doing this time?” Her hands never left the loaf of uncooked bread. “Test pilot for a new fighter. I ordered him kept out of combat.” “He still managed to get himself into trouble. You should not let a boy like that fly.” Thane’s clenched fist shook the kitchen table. “What do you mean a boy like that?” She didn’t flinch. “You know exactly what I mean, young man.” General MacKenzie’s widow knew how to call her oldest son to account. “Your brother has talent, potential.” She returned to kneading the bread for tomorrow’s breakfast. No amount of wealth and power could change her routine. “I used to weep to hear him play the pianoforte. Why you would risk a healer on such brutish tasks when lesser men are so abundant...” “Like me, I suppose.” “...I’ll never know.” “Like Father.” His mother considered his father a lesser man because of his strengths. Thane could never forgive her for that. “You are like your father, Thane. No reason for either of us to deny it. I married your father. I respected the man.” In the beginning, yes, she probably had. She’d borne him two sons before she cuckolded the bastard. “Was that the only reason why you came?” She gave the loaf another turn and sprinkled it with flour, ground from wheat grown on


203

their own land. “To tell me your brother has been injured?” “No.” Thane caught himself before he slammed his fist into the table. His mother was right. He was like his father. A brute fit only for fighting. The world should belong to people like his brother Alec. “I came to let you know when you see his latest alias on the list of the dead from New Glasgow, you don’t have to worry. He has changed names again. He will be in the hospital for several weeks.” His mother paused to wipe a tear-drenched dab of flour from her face. “How is he?” “Burns on his legs and a broken back. He’s bored at being confined, but I’ve given him something to do while he recovers.” Thane got up to leave. He had work to do. Despite what she thought, being emperor took precedence over delivering personal messages to his mother, or at least it should. “That’s good. The boy needs something constructive to do with his time.” She slapped the kneaded loaf into a pan. Her work done, her shoulders sagged. “He’ll kill himself eventually.” “What do you expect me to do? Tie him to a tree?” “I expect you...I expect you...” His mother couldn’t say the words. His mother and brother both needed him to end this war. The aide-de-camp, who stood silently by the kitchen door, raised a hand to push his ear piece more fully in contact. A message from his shuttle. It was time to go. Thane kept his stays on New Glasgow brief to avoid making it a target of war. His mother never believed that excuse. “Mother.” Thane hesitated to tell her before he’d settled things, but for once he wanted them to be like a real family. If not for this war, if not for his rank, he would have bounded into the kitchen, announcing the news without thought of repercussions. “Mother,” he repeated louder to distract her from the evening preparations. One of the most wealthy women in the galaxy, she still prepared the evening meal by hand. If it didn’t mean sharing the table with her lover, Thane would have tempted fate to stay. She wiped her hands on her apron. “What?” “I’m getting married.” She smiled, a broad, motherly smile. He was glad he’d told her. “It’s about time. Will the wedding be here?” “I’m afraid security considerations—” “Of course, who is—” “I’m afraid I can’t say.”

204

Christine W. Murphy

Her mouth pinched to a tight line, she looked every inch the long suffering widow of General Mackenzie. “You’ll tell us when you can, then. I’ll hold the girl, whoever she may be, in my prayers.” Who she was wasn’t the question, but where they could meet. Thane had spent the last month dodging from one proposed meeting site to another. This time his prospective bride had suggested meeting on Yule. Thane had sent Freeman to secure it. With luck he would soon face this woman fate had sent. Her coded request had arrived within days of his own decision to look for a way out of this conflict, a way out that didn’t involve destroying half the galaxy. He wasn’t the only person in a position of power who was tired of the killing. Tamboria, daughter of the President of the New Alliance, known as the power behind the thrown, wanted peace, too.


205

Chapter Seventeen “WHEN IS MIKKEL going to wake up?” Winnie said. Kat smiled. Such a relief to deal with a young girl’s boredom instead of terror, fear, and sadness. Kosey sat at the foot of the bed. He rarely left. The Panther hadn’t made any more appearances, but neither had Tau. Surely, that wasn’t a good sign, but Kat would leave the problem for Mikkel to solve. At least Tau/Kosey/Panther was patient. Winnie was not. Guilt ruled her face. She hadn’t spoken to her half-brother since their disagreement. Then he’d returned injured. Kat knew how unrelated incidents, joined in time, became connected in a young person’s mind. She had never accepted that her mother’s desertion and father’s death weren’t connected to that terrible incident with her brother. She stroked Winnie’s hair, ignoring how the girl pulled away and shook her head. “Freeman says Mikkel will wake any time now. When he’s had enough rest, he’ll open his eyes.” The medvipe had disconnected most of the contraptions the dags had dragged from the council chambers. Mikkel looked almost human. The concussion he’d received from rocks striking his head was the most severe of his injuries. Kat hadn’t worked up the courage to tell Freeman she’d hit her husband. When she casually asked about the bruise on Mikkel’s shoulder, he assured her it wasn’t life threatening. While she continued to stroke Winnie’s hair, Kat wondered if she would ever gather the courage to tell Mikkel. Would he even speak to her? So much had happened since the last time they’d made love, they were hardly the same people anymore. Acting as the Supreme Ruler of Yule and the Hawk, he had become a schizophrenic who served as enforcer and outlaw at the same time. Cleaning up the trouble he caused himself, all the while wearing a disguise and criticizing his alter ego. She still didn’t know if he was a Triden collaborator. For all she knew, he worked for both sides. Kat wasn’t certain her sanity compared favorably. She hadn’t been the same since she left Lex Central Corp. She’d arrived a perfectly normal human being. Then, after a few short weeks on Yule, she’d kissed a man who wasn’t her husband, at least she didn’t think he was,

206

Christine W. Murphy

so it was just as bad. She’d almost killed a little girl, although she’d had no way of knowing a jump drive could prove fatal. Finally, she’d struck her husband a blow and would have killed him if she’d been able to reach high enough to strike him on the head. Instead, she’d stopped him in his tracks, where the avalanche had almost buried him, leaving him helpless and open to capture by crazy men. Winnie shook loose of Kat’s hold and left by way of the window. Tau, or rather Kosey, yawned and stretched, but he didn’t follow. Kat returned her attention to her note pad. She was making progress. In the beginning the people fled and the Makers were filled with anger. They created a new people, people without wings, to serve them. The least among the Makers descended unto Yule and.... Kosey rubbed against her legs. Without thinking she scratched his head, grateful for the presence of the one person, or animal, who always seemed to have Mikkel’s best interests at heart. Then she remembered how Kosey used to sit in her room and watch her undress. She kicked the great cat aside and sent him lumbering back to his place beside Mikkel. The least among the Makers descended.... Was that descended or ascended? Damn, she couldn’t remember. Her father always said she’d find a use for glyph translation someday. How was she to know he’d be right? Okay then...descended or ascended unto Yule and with his mighty...mighty what? Kat studied the scribbled symbols again. She needed to go back and make another copy. Considering the mystery surrounding Mikkel, she didn’t think asking for a copy of the symbols on the stone and steel doors would be wise. Besides, she didn’t want him interfering. Mighty force? Tool? Hand? Maybe that was it. She added the word, then deleted it. First she needed to discover if the door was from the second or third wave of colonists. Five hundred years separated one from the other, and five hundred from now and the third, the most recent mass migration through the galaxy. Nuances of the symbols, designed to keep communications between the thousands of groups of pioneers, changed through time. Sometimes the very thing used to represent a concept disappeared from use. When conditions in a colony changed radically, a common item came to mean something totally different. She would need to read more. From the pile of text she’d stacked beside her, she took the largest and dustiest. Kosey raised his head as if he recognized it from his library. Kat ignored him and the rain that now


207

fell every day from midmorning until well into the night. At first she’d found the sound of falling rain irritating. Lexina had nothing like it, except the machinery noise in section eight caused by a maintenance anomaly. Now, she found the patter of rain drops oddly comforting. The sound also made her drowsy. Yule was weeping, Mikkel had said. The thud of the book hitting the floor woke her. She looked up into her husband’s steady gaze. IT AMUSED HIM to catch her this way, asleep over her books. Amused him, that is, until he realized what she was reading. Mikkel had intended those texts for Tau’s eyes only, to help him to understand his new found home. While Katheryna bent to pick up the fallen book, Mikkel slid farther up on the pillows to look at what she’d been writing. When he lifted his head from the pillow, his vision blurred and his stomach flipped. Before he could recover, she was propping him up on pillows. “Freeman says you’ll be a bit woozy for a few hours.” “That damned medvipe has a way of understating things.” “You shouldn’t talk that way about the man who saved your life.” She carried her books into her dressing room. He held his breath until she returned empty handed. “I’m sure a dag is already on the way to tell the council’s medvipe you’re awake,” she said. He heard the smugness in her voice. She was figuring out how things worked around here. Damned dags. Mikkel hadn’t had a private moment since he’d been born. Now his wife knew. She didn’t seem dreadfully distressed about it. “So Freeman’s still around? Thought the council would have given him the boot.” “From what I’ve seen, Freeman does an excellent job.” One question answered. Freeman’s identity as a Triden operative remained a secret. The fewer people who knew, the better their chance of pulling off this scheme. With great care Mikkel turned his head to look at her. Kat threw his Hawk disguise on the bed. Freeman’s identity remained a secret. His did not. She’d obviously had it cleaned. The rips and bullet wholes reminded him, rather painfully, of the last few...what was it? Days? Hours? However long he’d been out, his wife was ready for

208

Christine W. Murphy

explanations now. Kat stood on tiptoe, her hands on her hips, giving him her best CEO look. “We can only hope your tailor is as good as your medvipe or I’m afraid you’ve made your last run as the Hawk.” Mikkel opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He would like to blame his lack of resolve on recent injuries, but he wasn’t certain what or how much to tell his wife. Before he had time to consider, he felt a nudge at his side. This time he didn’t risk turning his head, he felt for what he knew he would find there, Kosey’s square head. With this much, at least, he had to trust her. “How long?” he asked. “It happened four days ago. Tau brought you.” Kosey rumbled, his contented purr vibrating the bed. “How long has it been since you’ve seen Tau?” She frowned again and tightened her jaw. She knows. “Not since he carried you here. The Panther, I believe you call him, made a brief appearance. We’ve had Kosey ever since.” DAYS LATER, MIKKEL was again skulking around corners. This time, he didn’t have to dress as the Hawk or hide his activities from Tau. As the Panther, Tau lacked the understanding that sent him in a rage over the Tridens. Mikkel was free to make his plans, but he missed his friend. Today, Kat hadn’t proved a problem. She disappeared before breakfast and remained absent through lunch. Not that her absence worried Mikkel. She had sent word through Dagfourth that she and Winnie would remain occupied with women’s work, whatever that was, until evening. That explained why Kosey had followed him into the gardens, undeterred by orders from Mikkel that he stay behind. Kat no longer tolerated the large cat’s presence in their private quarters. Having a resident Triden spy for a medvipe complicated matters for Mikkel. So did the spy from the New Alliance. No telling how many others enjoyed Yule’s hospitality. Mikkel didn’t have time to separate the sheep from the lions. Thankfully, Yule herself hadn’t noted the influx of undercover visitors. She couldn’t differentiate between the battling parties or between combatants and civilians. Other factors compensated for the increase in traffic. The Tridens didn’t hide their comings and goings until they actually entered the space Mikkel’s fighters patrolled. They ruled this


209

part of the galaxy for the moment. Few refugees were desperate enough to run the gauntlet of ships that kept a corridor of safety open for their emperor’s representatives. The second confusing factor Mikkel had created himself by announcing Yule was expecting an exceptionally wet season even in the dry areas of the planet. Along with the promise of full refunds, the weather advisory had reduced their colony of tourists to a dedicated core. Now, just when Mikkel was about to give up on his mission and go in search of Kat and Winnie, Kosey growled. Mikkel smoothed the ruff of fur, forestalling the threat of the Panther’s release. “He’s a friend,” Mikkel whispered, looking left and right, then left again. Andy emerged from the shadows of the palace stables, possibly the last place not staked out by the Tridens or the New Alliance as a meeting place. Kosey stayed on the alert until Mikkel released the breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. “Now I know why the tourists shell out so much to visit this garden spot. The accommodations are stellar.” Andy made a show of brushing nonexistent straw from his flight suit. Mikkel smiled. Some things never changed, thank Odin. “I arranged these digs especially for you, knowing how you abhor easy living.” Greetings completed, Mikkel threw Andy a rain cape. They walked toward the far corrals, where several horses grazed. To those who watched, it would appear the master spoke to one of his grooms. Once they’d settled comfortably on top a closed feeder bin, Andy noticed Kosey. “You can talk in front of the cat.” Mikkel gave Kosey a friendly kick in the ribs to prove he was harmless. “Actually, I was wondering if your wife shouldn’t be here. What I have to say concerns her.” “Anything you have to say—” “Concerns both of you, but I guess I’ll have to trust you to convey the news to her. It is good news, by the way.” Mikkel relaxed another degree, easing some tension. Bored, Kosey moved away to practice his pouncing on the placid cart horses. “The medical guide you provided is quite eccentric.” “I always thought of her as crazy,” Mikkel said, getting up to stretch his legs. “Whoever she is, we visited everyone on the list and avoided your

210

Christine W. Murphy

medvipe. Evidently, she thinks he’s the devil incarnate. Any truth to that rumor?” “Close. A Triden agent.” Andy whistled long and low. He followed as Mikkel led a slow circle around the fenced meadow. “Just as well we didn’t meet up then. I collected samples a few weeks ago and have been analyzing them on the Helena ever since. Elaina sends greetings.” Evidently, Andy expected some response. Mikkel didn’t have one to give. Whatever power Elaina had held over him had vanished. Kat had taken her place and become so much more. Mikkel let Andy wait for the reaction that wouldn’t come. Finally, Andy cleared his throat and continued. “I’ve come to confirm my findings. Your problems with leaving Yule are not genetic. It’s nothing you can pass on to a child.” Another worry gone. “However, it does appear to be environmentally based.” One word to set it all in motion. One word to answer what I already know. “Explain.” “The genetic bug, purposely placed in the native population from what I know about the history of Yule, is present in your sister and her mother. Yulie blood a few generations back. Not uncommon, based on the general survey I conducted. The gene is dominant, carried on up to eight different non-sex chromosomes. It’s highly resistant to outbreeding. The presence of even one positive gene makes the trait active.” “This isn’t news. The bottom line, Andy.” “Bottom line, neither of them can leave Yule except on a less than light-speed flight. They’d be dead long before they reached another planet or station. I estimate ninety-nine percent of the population is similarly affected. Those able to leave include very few who were actually born here. The cause is genetic, breeding with the natives.” Medical confirmation of what history told Mikkel. Confirmation of what he read on those blasted doors every time Yule called him. Andy continued. “If they were on a ship when it jumped, they would die within minutes.” Mikkel flinched. He hadn’t realized death would be instantaneous. He had imagined a lingering illness, like the one that threatened him. “And Father?” “No genetic contamination, at least not from the Yulie population.” “Therefore, none in me.”


211

Andy looked puzzled briefly, then fled beneath his professional smile. “Your mother appears to have come from one of planets in the Royce system. Your family employed technicians from a consortium for several generations. I imagine that’s how they met. Or was his an arranged marriage, too?” Not a path I’m ready to travel. Not even with you, friend. “So what is this environmental contamination? Does it affect others? Have you checked Kat?” “I haven’t pinpointed the source. I’ll have to do more testing. Tau has proved elusive and the last dag I asked to test fainted dead away. Neither were on your list, so if I’m to include them I’ll need orders from you. The contamination doesn’t affect the tourists or your wife. Of those I’ve tested, only you and your father seem tied to this place. Can you think of an environmental factor common to the two of you that is also unique? Something your wife or your father’s wife wouldn’t come into contact with?” Yule was the common factor, and certainly unique. Mikkel knew of no other persons living that she’d entered. Resignation tempered the relief. He wouldn’t pass this on to his children, not unless they stayed on Yule and she contacted them. But that was the point, wasn’t it? That was what Yule wanted. Mikkel ignored his friend’s question and asked another. “What did you learn on Teltos?” “Damn, you’re making this hard.” Mikkel turned to find his friend had stopped two feet behind. Mikkel missed having someone like Andy to talk with, someone who didn’t accept lies. What else could he say? Secret built upon secret. “Teltos. I need to know, Andy.” Andy sighed and followed once more. “Kat’s brother is hard to find. I greased some wheels and left. I’ll return after I’ve finished here. Have we finished? Or can I expect more evasive answers?” Andy sounded bitter. Mikkel hadn’t expected this from easy going Andy. “Tell our friends to pull back and dig in,” Mikkel said. “I can’t make guarantees, but this war could end before the year is out. That last is for your ears only. I’ll depend on you to know the right thing to say. Word leaking out too soon could sour the deal, but I don’t want anyone making pointless sacrifices so near the end.” Andy’s trembling arm stopped Mikkel’s progress. “Is it true? Really? This could all end soon?” Tears shown in Andy’s eyes. Even after working together all these

212

Christine W. Murphy

years, Mikkel never suspected Andy had anything more than a pirate’s interest in the machinations of politicians. “I wouldn’t lie about this.” Andy released his arm, brushing away tears. “I have friends, you see.” Andy’s voice came with halts not found in his usual banter. “The war has been hard on them. They will find the news welcome.” “Just be careful—” Andy turned, his jovial smile back in place. “Of course, I won’t let anything slip. Thank you for trusting me with this.” Kosey joined them on the way back to the barn, but he gave Mikkel little comfort. With Tau temporarily in hiding, Andy had provided a welcome ear. “Well, then,” Andy said as he extended his hand. “I’d better let you get back to your wife. Until the babies start coming, you two are still on your honeymoon.” Mikkel couldn’t hide his sour expression. That Tau knew Kat had deceived him was bad enough. Now Andy knew as well. He should have expected this, considering Kat’s name was on the list of people he’d given Andy permission to test. At least he could trust Andy not to talk. His head cocked, Andy stopped before he entered the barn. “Problems in paradise?” A topic Mikkel definitely didn’t want to discuss. “Why don’t we let me end a galactic war first, shall we? Then I’ll tackle my wife.” “You don’t want to talk about domestic problems with Doc Andy? Fair enough. Remember I’m here when you need me. I’ll get back to you when I have the full story on Kat’s brother. I should have the rest of my tests on you and your father analyzed by then. I had hoped you could give me a few clues on where to start, but given your surly nature, I’ll have to proceed on my own.” “So Father can safely leave Yule?” “I wouldn’t have suggested you take him off world two years ago if I didn’t think it was safe. Whatever reasons you have for ignoring that advice, I hope you find a way around it soon.” The sudden serious note in Andy’s voice stopped Mikkel cold. “Why? Is he worse?” “Not only can your father leave Yule, I recommend it for you both.” “That’s ridiculous. You know how sick I get when I leave Yule for any length of time. It’s always been that way. I need Yule to survive.”


213

“It’s a short-term reaction. I’m confident that after a period of adjustment, with close medical supervision, you’ll recover and be able to live wherever you wish. Besides, if Yule provides such a benign environment, why are you covered from head to toe?” Mikkel shrugged. Another topic to avoid. Thankfully, the way between the back entrance and the stables was fairly clear of plants. He hadn’t bothered with head gear, just the usual coverings. “No more so than you.” “I’m not the one wearing gloves.” Mikkel ripped one from his hand, slapping it against the leather clad one. “There, are you happy? There is nothing dangerous on Yule. Father needs to get away from my mother. The memories, I mean. He has a mental disorder. It has nothing to do with me. Yule wouldn’t hurt me. She—” “She? Will you listen to yourself? This is a planet we’re talking about, an environment that is damaging you. Once we figure out the mechanism and how to counteract the effects, you should leave and never return.” Leave and never return. How often he’d prayed for that very thing, but it wasn’t a question of sacrificing himself to save his father. If Yule lost control, everyone on the planet was in danger. The Yulies, including Winnie and her mother, couldn’t leave. Mikkel was the only one who could control Yule. He wouldn’t leave them here alone. When Mikkel didn’t reply, Andy turned away in disgust. Mikkel opened the hidden door in the stable wall. His bare hand brushed a vine that grew along the seam. In response to the tingling in his fingers, he tugged the glove onto his hand. Andy shook his head. “Something on this planet is killing your father, Mikkel. Given enough time, it also will kill you.” MIKKEL SQUINTED AT the sun. Why had Kat dragged him out of their bedroom for, of all things, a walk in the garden. The day was fair enough with a break in the rain. Political operatives were quieter than the regular tourists, at least they demanded less of his time. Bird calls and dags rustling in the bushes were their only distractions. Before he could get too comfortable, Kat took his arm and pulled him toward her. She had waited an entire month before asking the question he read in her eyes every time they made love. More than once, he had almost asked the question for her, tired of wondering which man she imagined in her arms. They both avoided the most direct comparison. He rarely kissed her on the mouth anymore.

214

Christine W. Murphy

“What was the Hawk doing with a Triden officer?” Lucky for him she hadn’t been close enough that day to see the resident Triden spy, who served double-duty as medvipe. Freeman’s identity was safe. “Who said he was with a Triden?” “I’m tired of games, Mikkel.” Her angry words seemed out of place in the garden. She stopped to pluck a flower. Mikkel stuck to the stone path and pulled his gloves tighter. He was tired, too. Tired of her pretending to be his dutiful wife. Tired of his own pretense of the dutiful son. Yule was wearing him down. He had no problem telling his wife the truth, to a point. Just as she had no problem being his wife as long as their lovemaking remained fruitless. “What do you wish to know?” he asked, bracing himself. She sat beside a small wishing pond. “Join me?” Mikkel knew the spot well. The dags had taken him here often when he was a boy to play naked in the grass. He remembered quite distinctly gazing at his reflection in the water. The memory of the first time he realized he was not alone was even more vivid. The dags returned him often to placate his mother. He left the path reluctantly to sit on a stone bench behind her. “I’ll sit here.” He nodded to Dagthirty, the latest assigned to him by Yule. The boy had pledged his loyalty to him, but Mikkel didn’t know whether to believe him. Dagfourth was formidable, remaining firmly on the side of the original dag. “Was Tau born on Yule?” That question came out of the blue. He’d expected questions about the Tridens. “No. His people were refugees. I found him in the wreckage of their ship and nursed him to health. He was the only survivor.” “So he’s been here a long time. I’m surprised you’ve been able to keep his nature secret so long.” Mikkel didn’t bother to correct her impression. It didn’t matter if Tau had lived fewer than five years. It didn’t matter if his wife had fallen in love with the Hawk. What mattered was what he was going to do about them. It was time to stop playing games and take action. Kat was right about that much. Did he want the war to end? Did he want a part in trying to make peace? Would his wife have any reason to stay if the Tridens no longer threatened Lexina? “I keep many secrets, Kat. The same as you. Now I’m willing to


215

share. What does Tau have to do with the Tridens?” “Why nothing—” Damn, what a stupid thing to say. Of course, Kat hadn’t seen the connection. She had no reason to, until now. Only Mikkel knew Tau’s pride had arrived on Yule with orders to murder him. The lead female had confessed as much as she lay dying. “Of course not. Tau hates the Tridens,” Mikkel said. “Why?” A simple, straightforward question. He could handle this one with the same lie he’d told Tau. “The Tridens engineered Tau’s kind as a secret assault force. They make excellent assassins. Not on planets like Lexina, of course, but on others, like Yule, where they can hide in their animal form. They are quite efficient killing machines as felines.” “Why the human form then?” “As an interface with their masters, to receive instructions. Tau is less sophisticated in his human form. I don’t think they developed it as much as the killer in him.” “So Tau, the people he came with, they came here to kill someone?” “Before she died, their leader said they were looking for asylum, a place to live freely, in peace.” The lie tasted even more bitter than before. He left the truth untold to protect Tau, telling him the story to convince the boy that he could be more than the killer he was bred to be. Tau had proved him right. But the lie no longer set right with Mikkel, because now, he was uncertain of the truth. His discussion with Tau’s mother was a fabrication. They had exchanged few words, most involving the care of her child. The Tridens had seemed the logical source of attack, but after overhearing the dragon lady and Kat, the New Alliance seemed an equal possibility. They had been planning to take control of Yule for a long time, over thirty years. Their first act had been to send one shapely young prostitute to seduce the Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule. Despite the warming air in the sunny garden, Mikkel shivered. Tau and his family had landed shortly after Mikkel refused one of Elaina’s unreasonable demands, a New Alliance base on Yule. She never understood why that was impossible. As much as he had become addicted to having her in his bed, he’d never sunk so low as to tell her about his relationship with Yule. He assumed he had charmed her into forgetting her pouted demands. “Have any of Yule’s settlers been able to fly?” she asked, once

216

Christine W. Murphy

again startling him with an unexpected question. “Fly? Don’t be ridiculous.” Mikkel tugged at his gloves again and shot a glance at Dagthirty. First questions about Tau and his cat form, now birds. “In the beginning the people fled and the Makers were filled of anger. They created a new people, people without wings, to serve them,” she quoted. Her words stopped his heart. Caution forgotten, he left the bench and joined her on the ground. “Where did you hear that? Who has been talking to you?” “No one tells me anything around here. I read it. It’s there for anyone to see on those enormous doors of yours. “The least among the Makers descended....” She spoke the words dramatically, throwing out her arms. “Or ascended, I’m not sure which. “...in power unto Yule and with her mighty hand...” Mikkel wanted to throw his hand over her mouth to stop her words. Maybe Yule wouldn’t hear her. “At first I was afraid it was a male with some mighty sword nonsense, but it’s definitely the feminine form used right after the first wave.” Kat continued as if reciting some old story. “She plucked from the sky a winged creature with power to move the rock.” Kat looked pleased. “That part had me stumped for a while, but I remembered that first day you moved the doors and that sphere the man held.” An exaggeration, a fairy tale grown from half truths no longer remembered, that’s what she thought this was. He could still keep the truth from her. “Yule, pleased with her... yes, it is definitely the feminine form... servant set him to rule over all Yule, promising never to cast him out so long as he and his descendants shall faithfully serve her.” She looked quite triumphant. One bare foot splashed in the pond, one hand stroked the grass. Mikkel cringed, but immediately calmed himself. Yule had never contacted her before, despite the opportunities Kat gave her. His wife’s frightening ability to examine a problem and solve it had led to these revelations, nothing else. Nothing sinister in that. “There’s more, but I haven’t finished with it the last bit. The bottom row of glyphs is only on the inner door and is harder to decipher. Stone doesn’t wear as well as steel, and it’s written using a more recent glyph text. You must be the winged one. Funny,


217

considering how you don’t like to travel. Your family must have kept up this faithful serving part. They’ve been here for five hundred years.” Mikkel cleared his throat, hoping for inspiration, a sudden thunderstorm, anything to help explain this in a way she would accept. “It’s quite simple when explained using modern terms. Reducing a story hundreds of years old to a few glyphs is bound to make it sound strange.” She waited, expecting him to make sense of it for her. He would come as close to the truth as he could. Close enough to convince her, not close enough to terrify her. “The first settlers disappeared. You can read that in any basic text concerning the region. The next consortium that contracted rights to Yule had problems keeping tenants. Settlers weren’t happy with terms or the weather. Crop failures, unreliable supply lines. Records are sketchy but more than one absentee landlord returned to find their workers gone. “Rumors about some planetary catastrophe spread through the area, but they were started by workers who didn’t want anyone coming after them for breech of contract.” “What’s this about flying?” “I would have thought you’d figured that out after the incident with Winnie. About five hundred years ago, a new group appeared on Yule. The planet had been deserted and was open to salvage laws. A company engineered a species specifically to remain here. Illegal now, of course, but widely experimented with then. You’ve seen Marya and Pesco. The corporation ordered new workers designed to carryout menial tasks without question. Even if they evolved enough intelligence to consider leaving, they were genetically altered to die if exposed to hyperflight.” Kat took his hand. “That’s why Winnie can’t—” He shook off her touch. He couldn’t bear the sympathy. “After five centuries cross-breeding has occurred. It’s considered a disgrace to have Yulie blood, but it happens, especially around landing sites.” “So, Winnie?” “On both sides of the family, actually. Dahlia was abandoned when her mother died and her father found out she couldn’t survive a trip off world. My father didn’t find out about his mixed blood until he made a trip to Lexina to visit your father.” “That’s why you don’t travel well, isn’t it? You shouldn’t have come to Lexina at all. If you’d told us, I would have come alone. There

218

Christine W. Murphy

was no reason for you to risk...” She played with the grass again, looking pensive, not meeting his eyes. He removed one glove to take her hand. Sparks flew up his arm when the grass tickled his palm. The green blades seemed to grow to reach him. “The effect grows weaker with each generation.” He lied. He didn’t know what else to do. “I’m sure our children will be able to travel to Lexina. They will have little Yulie blood.” Another generation of lies spawned. The taint Mikkel’s blood held was darker than Yulie blood. What sort of monster would he father? Had his own father asked that question while he waited for his son to be born? Kat looked doubtful. He hadn’t convinced her and no wonder. She knew he wouldn’t have risked their lives to stop Winnie from leaving if she was just going to suffer from space sickness. “Of course,” she said. Her immediate capitulation startled him until he realized she wasn’t wondering what deformities a child of theirs might have. She had no reason to worry. She had seen to that. He no longer felt guilty about keeping the truth from her, as ugly as the lie might appear. The story he perpetrated about his great-grandfather’s indiscretion with a semi-sentient farmhand, had nothing to do with Mikkel’s inability to stray far from Yule. No, his was another story, a far more sordid tale. It involved betrayal, blackmail, and rape. Mikkel was the product of violent acts written down for all to see. Cast in steel and carved in stone on the doors to the examination chamber, where over and over he had to prove his worthiness to serve. The grass burned his hand. He tried to pull away, but he came to his senses too late. Yule had left her rocky prison, sending her essence through the living tissue of the planet, into her only son. Mikkel shrank from her, loosing contact with the body that sat beside his wife on the grass. How many years would he have to endure this agony? How many centuries? These wretched little creatures covered him, unknowing, uncaring. How he longed to be raised into the light once more, freed from his prison. Mikkel was not aware he removed his other glove. Yule burned through his arms, setting his chest aflame with her presence. Joined with her, he grew and swelled to fill the sky. He could hold the planet in his hand. Crush all in his fist and grind them to dust. The ground rumbled beneath him.


219

KAT HAD NEVER experienced an earthquake before. Dagthirty ordered her to remain on the stone bench. Kneeling on a rock precariously balanced on wooden slabs didn’t seem like the right thing to do, especially while Mikkel flailed about in the fish pond. When it became obvious that Dagthirty had overestimated his strength, Kat joined him, knee deep in water. Together they dragged Mikkel up the slope. She would have scolded the dag if he weren’t already in tears. “Oh, forgive me, please forgive me,” Dagthirty wailed, his eyes closed, his fingers clasped firmly around Mikkel’s head. A few moments later dags jumped out of bushes from every direction. Dagthirty held them off with a hand. “He’s fine. He just fell into the pond. The contact was accidental.” In lower tones, he spoke to Kat while he frantically slapped Mikkel’s cheeks. “I’m his friend. I won’t tell them what happened. I won’t let them lock him up again.” Dagthirty wasn’t making any sense. She had set out this morning to get answers from her husband. What she had was a new level of questions, more immediate and threatening than the ones she had before. She tried to sort it out in her mind. One minute she and Mikkel had been talking. Next, the ground started to shake. Unusual, but not illogical. She had read about earthquakes. They occurred on many planets. What didn’t make sense was Dagthirty’s reaction to it all. She should have asked more questions about the dags. Before she could make sense of the mess, Dagfourth dragged Dagthirty by the collar and held him suspended, toes inches off the ground. “Dagthirty, report at once. What has happened here?” “Nothing, master, nothing. An accident.” “You lying—” Dagfourth hurled his captive to the ground and gave him a vicious kick. “Stop.” The whispered word from Mikkel saved the boy from another attack. None of the dags moved to help Mikkel. They seemed threatening now, something Kat had never sensed before. All except Dagthirty. Kat helped her dripping husband to sit. His eyes remained closed, shielded by his hands. “He’s telling the truth. I was distracted.” Half the dags disappeared into the bushes. Dagfourth remained

220

Christine W. Murphy

alert, his back unbending. Finally Mikkel uncovered his face. He appeared flushed but not injured. Kat could breathe again. He moved to the bench, taking the gloves he’d dropped on the grass with him. “You know how distracting a wife can be.” Mikkel was smiling now. “Well, maybe you don’t.” Kat had never seen a dag look insulted before, but Dagfourth managed. “I was about to kiss my bride, a very husbandly thing to do, don’t you think, especially one working on starting a family? In my ardor, I removed my gloves to better enjoy the experience. I slipped on the grass and right into the fish pond. I must have bumped my head, because I became quite disoriented. Dagthirty helped me out.” Dagfourth remained unmoving. “We felt the earth shake.” Mikkel glanced at her, then away. “That happened after I fell in the pond. I don’t need to explain it to you. First, I fell in the pond, and then we had this minor earthquake. Isn’t that right, Dagthirty? Katheryna?” The young Dag nodded enthusiastically through his tears. Kat hesitated. Why would Mikkel lie about such a thing? Why did he think anyone would believe his falling into a fish pond could cause an earthquake? It made no sense. Reality made more sense, but not much. Dagthirty pushed Mikkel into the water and then the earthquake stopped. Complete and sudden silence drew Kat’s attention. Everyone was staring at her, including her wet husband. Evidently, lying was a part of her job description. “It didn’t happen exactly that way.” Mikkel half rose from the bench while he struggled to pull leather gloves over his damp hands. “He was getting much too familiar in a public place. I decided he needed cooling off and I pushed him into the pond. It was harmless love play. I really didn’t know it would cause such a fuss. I imagine the earth tremor was a coincidence.” Surprisingly, her ridiculous statement satisfied them. Dagfourth and the wet Dagthirty were the only dags who remained. She took satisfaction in Dagfourth’s dazed expression. “Don’t do it again. I mean, of course, I don’t wish to interfere with your...your...” Dagfourth stuttered to a stop. Dagthirty appeared at Mikkel’s elbow, looking protective. Mikkel was wet from head to toe except for the gloves he’d retrieved from the bank. The garden had turned cold, a drop of twenty degrees at least.


221

Such a thing didn’t seem possible in a natural environment. On Lexina, yes; on Yule, no. Mikkel stood shivering. “I think I should take my lovely bride indoors for a more private wooing.” Kat placed her hand on his shoulder to confirm his lie. Dagfourth blocked their way for a moment, as if to prove he could. “I will consult with the Council of Yule. They may wish to question you.” Mikkel continued toward the back entrance. His muscles bunched with tension beneath Kat’s hand. Logical reactions slipped from her grasp. Which side of a far away war Mikkel favored no longer mattered. Neither did obscure writings on two insignificant doors. Mikkel needed her. She planned to protect her husband.

222

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Eighteen New Alliance Headquarters HE DIDN’T LOOK like the man of her dreams. Tamboria dropped the smuggled image of the Triden Emperor onto her father’s desk, where it instantly disintegrated. The man of her dreams had been darker with wavy black hair and bright green eyes. She had tried to find him once, after she’d so foolishly rejected him. It disappointed her no end to discover he’d joined the Triden Fleet. She had stopped looking for Alec then, certain if he could join such a hateful group, he was no longer worthy. Now, look at her. She was considering marriage to the man behind the entire, murderous group. “Daughter, tell me it’s not true.” Tam stuffed the rest of her brief into the desk drawer. She couldn’t risk her father learning any details. Now was the most dangerous time in their plans. Arrangements had already broken down once, providing an opportunity for leaks. Members on both sides had reasons to want this deal to fail, even if it meant killing her. “Yes, Father, I’ve reached a tentative agreement with the Tridens. They seem as eager as your board to make peace. We need one face-toface meeting to settle things. Specific details will be spelled out after the wedding. I’m sure I’ll have no problem gaining most favorable terms once I’m in his bed.” “Tam.” She whirled at the emotion in his voice. He’d never raised his voice to her. “Don’t try to change my mind. I can’t give you any details. The fewer people who know where I’m going, the better. This has all been approved.” He grabbed her shoulders, pining her in place. He didn’t usually show so much strength of will. “Not all men are like me, Tamboria.” “Of course not, Father. You are the sweetest, kindest man I know. That’s why I’m doing this, for you.” Her father refused to let her go. “The Triden Emperor is not a sweet, kind man. He is a ruthless tyrant who sends thousands of his own men to their deaths and orders millions of others slaughtered for


223

his enjoyment. He’s not going to make concessions because his wife desires it.” Tam slid her father’s arms off her shoulders. With practiced ease she looked into the eyes of a man she loved. “You’re wrong, Father,” she lied. “That’s exactly what I believe he’ll do, and I’ll tell you why. When this war started, we played by the rules and the Tridens walked all over us. Now, you’ve lost control of your generals. They’ve stopped playing by the rules. “This Emperor Thane is like every other tyrant who’s ever lived. He wants something left to rule, Father, not scorched ground. He’s overextended and he knows it. I offered him peace and he jumped at the chance. He wouldn’t bother talking if he didn’t need this as badly as we do. Before our first anniversary, I’ll have him jumping again, this time through hoops.” By the time her father let her go, Tam was shaking. She didn’t believe her words, not the ones she spoke now or the ones she’d so confidently delivered to the New Alliance council. It was worth it, wasn’t it? One life in exchange for billions? She could only pray she was doing the right thing. She would have to live with the consequences.

224

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Nineteen On Yule MIKKEL WAS THROUGH playing games. He pinned Kat’s head to the pillow between his forearms and kissed her. Her lips remained flaccid and unmoving beneath his. Damn, he didn’t care if she thought she was in love with the Hawk or not. He’d wear the fool mask to bed if that would help. Somehow he doubted it would. Something was missing, something Kat kept from him. If only he had months or years to woo her, but their marriage was not born from love or affection or even familial obligation. This was a money deal, pure and simple, and it was crumbling around him. If Kat didn’t intend to give him an heir, then clearly she planned to leave at the most profitable moment for her and Lex Central. He had thought that moment passed when her bride price passed irrevocably from his account to Lex Central’s. Still, she remained. If somehow he managed to help end this war, Kat would have even less reason to stay. Mikkel was running out of time. He had to deal with Kat and their marriage now, before it was too late. He couldn’t put off helping Freeman arrange this meeting between the Tridens and the New Alliance, either. The dags he would have to stall. He didn’t have time for another session with the Council of Yule. The only way he knew to stall the dags was to seduce his wife. Kat scooted away from him on the bed. “You’re getting my hair wet.” “Sorry. You had me so excited I forgot.” Kat threw him that familiar look. She didn’t believe a word he said. With a guilty glance over his shoulder, he looked for what he knew could not be there. Even if Yule found some way to penetrate stone, he would not be able to see her in any physical form. The last time anyone had seen her was the day she gave birth to him. Mikkel shrugged out of his wet clothes, saving his gloves for last. When he returned to bed and gathered Kat in his arms, she shivered. No doubt because he was cold and wet. If she wasn’t going to fulfill her duty as a wife and provide him with heirs, the least she could


225

do was warm his bed. He tossed aside the pillows, all except for one, which he shoved under her hips. If she didn’t want him to kiss her, he would put his lips to work someplace else. He started at her waist and teased her legs apart with his hand in preparation for moving lower. The knock at the door was timid, but loud enough to distract him. “Aren’t you going to answer that.” Kat’s voice came out in a seductive whisper. She was already damp and she hadn’t taken a trip into the pond. He brushed his thumb across her mound and answered her thrusting groan with his tongue in her navel. The knock sounded again. “Go away, you pesky bastards.” Kat giggled. A good sign. He repositioned himself over her on his hands and knees, and began lapping downward. With her legs over his shoulders, he began to carry her across in earnest. At that moment, if dragged to his feet and ordered to answer, he couldn’t have told a soul what a dag was. Her unrehearsed responses served to spur him on as Elaina’s carefully choreographed sessions never had. Every groan and twist of Kat’s hips came directly from the actions of his mouth between her thighs. When Kat tugged at his hair, he knew she was ready for him. “I want you now,” she begged. No, from Kat it was a demand. She no longer needed a book to tell him what she wanted. For that Mikkel was forever grateful. He didn’t have the self-control to stop midthrust and take instruction from some long-dead author. He rose on his knees, carrying her upright against his chest. Avoiding her mouth, he satisfied himself with her breasts, taking them one at a time, teasing, biting, in response to her body, which now convulsed around him, tightening and relaxing in an inevitable rhythm. He came first, then watched as she continued to writhe in his arms, her eyes closed. She followed him quickly, a flush darkening over her throat and breasts. He didn’t take her mouth with his. He didn’t want to spoil it for her. Who knew when, or if, he’d be able to make love to her again? “They’re still at it.” Mikkel barely heard her. He retrieved the pillows and covered them both. “The dags are at the door,” she said. “They know I’m busy. They’ll go away.” “How will they know?” Her voice sounded sickly sweet. His wife was trying to seduce information out of him. He

226

Christine W. Murphy

preferred her board room demands. Mixing politics and bed was not something he wished to do. It reminded him of Elaina. He pulled the sheet between them. “You don’t have to work so hard. I’ll tell you.” When her smile went soft and sleepy, he relaxed. “They were bred to know. Not what I’m thinking, exactly, but what I’m feeling in general. They also seem to be able to pinpoint my location with disturbing accuracy. I remember one time when—” “They really can tell where you are and what you’re doing? I thought Freeman was just saying that.” His sleepy wife looked shocked. Mikkel moved to cradle her against him. Her lips looked moist and disapproving. He kissed her hair instead. He had come this far. He might as well tell her the rest. If things went wrong, information was what she would need and he wouldn’t be around to give it. “It’s an early warning system of sorts. Their real job is to control me.” “Can they?” “I’m not sure any more. I’ve become more tractable since I was a lad. I don’t act out often.” His smile failed to reassure his wife. “Why are there so many, so many young ones, I mean? I assume you don’t let them leave, like you did Dagten.” How to explain without explaining? Yule was hard on dags. “If it were up to me, I’d let the whole bunch take off. I have no doubt they could set up their act on any planet and make a fine living. The original dag, operating under orders my father issued, instigates the birth of others as he requires. They are developed from pre-existing embryos, no sex involved, and they mature very quickly. When Father became ill, I tried to take control, but was unsuccessful. They work for the Council of Yule now, report to them. I have personal contact with a few of them. The rest serve the council, which carries out the dictates of the corporation that founded the current settlement. My people are only the overseers, remember?” With a deep breath, he plunged ahead, blending lies with truth. “I’m the last of those winged creatures mentioned on the doors. Father is no longer able to negotiate trading deals for them. I have yet to provide an alternative to myself.” “The stories about your mother are true, aren’t they?” His mother. Mikkel swallowed, his mind whirling. Which stories? Damn, who had been talking to her.


227

“I know your mother died when you were—” Mikkel stopped her words with a finger against her lips. “You don’t have to worry. That won’t happen to you. If you had our child, that child wouldn’t harm you. My mother, well, she was special, delicate, her body didn’t survive my birth.” That was as close to the truth as he could come. After giving birth to him, Yule had left the body of the young woman she’d claimed for herself. Left without a spirit, the body had died the instant he’d taken his first breath. Later, she contacted the dags. Given their nature it wasn’t surprising that she managed to twist their purpose, turning them from their original duty to serve Baldar. But then, they’d turned on Yule, herself. “After my mother died, the dags took care of me. They anticipated my needs. Call it an expensive nanny service for a father who had lost his wife.” “But there’s no need for that now. Those things you do, like making the ball rise in the air, that couldn’t hurt anyone.” After hiding his minor talent all these months from her, most of his life from everyone else, it was a relief to discover she knew. “Of course, it’s not dangerous. Would you like to see?” She nodded, a look of awe on her face. “Winnie said you used to cheat at stick ball.” “How beastly of her to tattle.” Mikkel focused his thoughts to reduce his power. A pillow from the foot of the bed rose a few inches, then flew at her face before dropping harmlessly in her lap. “It wasn’t you in the garden, the earthquake—” “Of course not.” A voice sounded from outside the door. “Master, I must insist.” “Damn that dag. Doesn’t he know if I’m the master he shouldn’t be insisting?” “If what you said is true, he knows you are no longer occupied. You have no excuse to keep the door closed any longer.” Kat looked smugly satisfied with her observation. “You’ll give me an excuse, won’t you, dear wife?” he said, pulling the covers from her body. FREEMAN TRIED TO stare down Dagfourth. The dag wouldn’t budge, which left Freeman’s path up the stairs blocked. Dagfourth droned the official line. “The Council of Yule feels that as long as the Son of the Supreme Ruler is fulfilling his obligations—” “Obligations, hell, he’s making love to his wife and frankly after

228

Christine W. Murphy

hearing the same story for three days, his credibility is growing thin.” Freeman glanced behind to confirm Dagthirty still stood in his shadow. “You have news to give Mikkel. I have news to give Mikkel. We all have news to give Mikkel. Why don’t you let me—” Laughter drew everyone’s gaze upward. Mikkel stood on the landing beside Kat, pulling on his gloves. “Finally,” Freeman said. “I was afraid you were going to stay holed up in that room forever.” “I tried to convince her that we should, but my wife insists on seeing the sunshine for herself.” “As you can see, you have a line of people waiting for an audience. It doesn’t take a genius to know why your medvipe wants to see you. My visit can wait until after lunch, but don’t put it off any longer than that.” Recognition sparked Mikkel’s eyes, and he gave an acknowledging nod. They would meet in four hours. Freeman backed down the stairs to make room for the couple. Dagfourth stood his ground, blocking their way. Mikkel had a unique relationship with his ruling council, one Freeman didn’t envy. The Council of Yule was unique in several ways. For one, it consisted entirely of dags. They would be eager to question Mikkel about the earth tremor that had sent the tourists scrambling from their soft-cushioned seats three days ago. Freeman didn’t have it all figured out, but the council seemed concerned their ruler might become too strong. Their questions, asked between what bordered on torture designed to weaken his resistance, didn’t shock Freeman. He’d witnessed worse from both sides during this war. He’d just never seen what amounted to punishment administered so coldly to one who was supposedly on the same side. Most strange, he didn’t know why Mikkel put up with it. The Triden council considered a strong ruler an asset, which was why they hadn’t hesitated to accept General MacKenzie’s son as their new emperor. Thane had a way of getting what he wanted, no matter what stood in his way. He wouldn’t accept excuses from his head spy. Failure wasn’t an option for Freeman. This meeting with the New Alliance representative had to come off without a hitch. While Dagfourth continued to block Mikkel’s path, anger sparked deep inside the ruler of Yule. Freeman saw it. Then he saw something else. Mikkel’s feet left the step, rising a full inch above the stone. A quick glance revealed that his wife hadn’t noticed. Neither had Dagfourth. Dagthirty bit his lip. A thin line of blood trickled down his


229

perfectly dimpled chin. When Freeman returned his attention to Mikkel, his feet were in contact with the stairs again. Madness similar to his father’s lit Mikkel’s stare. For the first time in his life, Freeman felt the impulse to bow to a superior being. Instead, he maintained his disrespectful posture, one elbow crooked over the banister. After the first family of Yule descended the stairs, Freeman wiped sweat from his upper lip. MIKKEL RECEIVED Freeman’s message loud and clear. He had to stall the council for four hours. After that he could count on Freeman to keep the bastards at bay. The Tridens were the ones who needed him to set up this meeting. It was only right Freeman lend a hand with the arrangements. Kat didn’t complain when he left her sharing a sunny bench with Winnie in the garden. Despite having received no reasonable explanation for his behavior three days before, she seemed to understand the necessity not to repeat it. When he slipped into his parent’s quarters, Mikkel found Dahlia sitting across the room from his father, her hands busy with quilting another of the endless number of lap throws she made to warm her husband. Did she accept her life as willingly as she seemed, or did she curse fate at night when she lay in bed with a man no longer able to love her? Mikkel waited until Dahlia sensed him in the room. Her face lit with a smile, one finger brushing her lips to signal his father was asleep. They exchanged silent greetings—Mikkel because his voice would wake his father no matter how deeply he slept, Dahlia because Yule had stolen her voice years ago when she learned Baldar had given his wife a child. Mikkel broke their embrace, holding his father’s wife at arm’s length. “I must ask a favor, Mother.” She signaled agreement. They moved away, Dahlia holding Mikkel’s hand as she had when she married Baldar almost twenty years ago. “Keep him inside today.” “What do you mean?” she signed. “Neither of us has set foot outside in years.” Mikkel squeezed her hand. She had gained an acceptance of imprisonment he would never attain, and he could rove freely about the planet. Yule only intruded when his bared skin touched a live object she chose to temporarily inhabit. She could contact Baldar on the air, it

230

Christine W. Murphy

seemed. Only when surrounded by the castle walls with window filters in place was he safe from casual contact. Even here Yule’s whispers reached him. No wonder he’d gone insane. The story of jump madness saved Mikkel from messy explanations. Everyone blamed Baldar’s collapse on a genetic defect inherited from a Yulie ancestor, the same defect Dahlia had passed on to Winnie. But Yulie blood didn’t taint Baldar’s veins. His problem leaving Yule had nothing to do with genetics or jumping through hyperspace. When had the madness come? Mikkel wasn’t certain. Despite his father’s halting orders to his son to leave, Baldar knew the risks. Perhaps he remembered enough of the life he’d left behind to know death could be the preferred option. Baldar’s seduction and rape of a young woman over twenty-five years ago had resulted in a son and his own downfall. Perhaps that knowledge alone had broken his mind. The fact an alien being had occupied the body of the young woman at the time of the attack didn’t make the crime any better or any worse. It did, however, doom Baldar to a punishment he never could have imagined. Terrors visited Baldar, sent by a vengeful Yule. They would stop only when he left, a move Yule promised would result in the destruction of the planet. Peering through the dimly lit room, Mikkel watched his father’s sleeping form. Yule had promised to release Baldar when Mikkel presented her with a child born to a daughter of Ferras of Lexina. Like Mikkel, the child would never be able to leave Yule for long. She would demand its presence as she had demanded Mikkel’s. Kat had taken the decision out of his hands. They would have no child. Mikkel was beginning to think that was best. What right did he have to sentence an innocent to life trapped on this planet just to win a reprieve for Baldar? No, he couldn’t do it. When the dags wanted to contact Yule, they tortured her son until she came to rescue him. Problem was, she never did. Oh, she came, she comforted, she even offered protection, of sorts. But rescue? When the dags had what they wanted, Yule abandoned him there for Tau to find. “Keep him away from the windows. Try to keep Winnie inside, too. I know Yule has never bothered her before, but...” Mikkel shrugged. He didn’t know what else to say. Triden and New Alliance representatives were meeting on his home turf. They had no idea how dangerous that was. They worried about a traitor determined to keep the fighting going. Mikkel worried


231

about the ground opening up and swallowing them whole. Yule didn’t have political interests, but she wanted her privacy. It wasn’t wise to bait a trapped bear. Insanity, the council, the very rocks trapped Yule. Keeping outsiders from digging too deeply into the nature of his planet wasn’t easy, especially with more refugees claiming sanctuary every day. Peace could bring more dangers than war. One side or the other would want to claim Yule, a possibility Mikkel had managed to guard against. Yule would maintain her independent status. It all depended on pulling off these negotiations. If Mikkel was successful, Yule would have privacy in her cage, bound to a planet she was unable, or unwilling, to escape. The worried look in Dahlia’s eyes made Mikkel want to reassure his stepmother, but he needed her alert to protect Baldar and Winnie from what might prove to be a very foolish decision. Mikkel would stick to the original plan and pray that this time it worked. For some reason, everyone trusted him. The New Alliance because of his years of cooperation with Elaina, the Tridens because the bastards were too damned arrogant to do otherwise. Maybe Freeman had something to do with their new found trust. “I have to do something important today. Something that may upset Her. When I’m done we won’t have to worry about the Tridens or the New Alliance sending onsite inspectors. And maybe the rest of the galaxy can enjoy some peace.” Dahlia rested her head briefly on Mikkel’s chest. They turned when Baldar stirred. Dahlia, her beautiful voice lost forever, hurried to her husband. Mikkel left the room as quietly as he’d come. Dagfourth waited for him with news from Lex Central Corp. KAT RUSHED INTO the room to find Mikkel pacing. The tightness in her chest left. The dag who summoned her had sounded so worried she was afraid Mikkel had been injured again. She’d learned long ago not to ask a dag too many questions. Now, looking into her husband’s worried face, she knew. “Sofia. What’s happened to her?” “Sofia is well. The baby is fine.” “Something’s wrong at Lex Central.” Mikkel nodded slowly. Kat didn’t have patience for reluctant messengers, not when the message concerned Lex Central. She wanted to fling herself into his

232

Christine W. Murphy

arms, but anger mixed with the worry and sadness in his eyes. Not the baby, not Sofia. That left one alternative. “My brother.” Kat sank into the nearest chair, grateful Mikkel remained standing at the window. “Is he alive?” Mikkel gave her that same cold, reluctant nod. What kind of monster was she? She wanted her brother dead. “What has he done this time?” “He has called a meeting of the Lex Central Board. He says he will claim his rightful place on the board as—” “Father disowned Pontius ten years ago. He has no claim.” Before she could erupt in an angry diatribe against her brother, Mikkel drew her attention. He stood stiffly by the window. “What aren’t you telling me? I need to know, Mikkel.” “Your brother’s claim is not based on his being your father’s son. He claims to be the father of your sister’s unborn child.” The news left Kat too stunned to speak. Why would Pontius make such a despicable and obviously false claim. Was he insane? Rules of Order of the board didn’t even mention something as sordid as incest. Had exile made him lose touch with reality? She crossed her arms over her chest. Even someone who didn’t know the details of their family life, knew Pontius hadn’t been on Lexina for years. Sofia had never left the confines of Lex Central. “That’s laughably impossible. No one will believe him.” “Maybe not now, but when the child is born—” “Dag fathered Sofia’s child. She told me so herself.” “An impossibility.” Kat finally stood, not certain her legs would hold her. She wanted to face Mikkel on her feet. “You dismiss my sister’s word quite easily for someone who doesn’t know her.” Now he was the one who sat. He ran his fingers through his hair. His hands were bare, so he didn’t intend to go outside. Their short marriage had taught her that much about him. He stared out the window as if he expected help to enter there. Kat hadn’t seen Winnie or Kosey, the only two who used the window as a door, in days. He looked so forlorn, she took his hand. He had changed during the past two hours, a short time to be apart. To most of her senses he seemed the same—the feel of his skin smooth and warm, his smell, the lingering odor of soap from his morning shower. She’d stayed in bed listening to the water run, plotting how to lure him into bed. She’d successfully delayed their appearance on the staircase another hour. But something about her husband had


233

changed. She stroked his hair, wondering if they could straighten out this mess before dinner. The afternoon was her favorite time for making love. “Dags can’t father children. It’s a biological safety. Dags are sterile.” At his words, Kat’s hand froze. “Why didn’t you tell me this before?” “As if you gave me a chance. You were so busy defending yourself and Sofia. Are you blaming me for letting you use Dag as a scapegoat? It didn’t matter to me who fathered her child.” She stood, no longer willing to sit beside him. “Well, it matters to me and to Lex Central. But you’ve never worried about that end of our deal. It’s always been about Yule and what’s best for your own selfish interests. You have no idea what it’s like to make a family, to share, to —” “To love, Kat? Oh, you’re right there. I have no idea how a family is supposed to love.” Mikkel left his seat to face her. “My father sits in a darkened room, day after day, hiding from a terror I can’t protect him from. The only coherent words he speaks are to order me to leave. His wife was struck dumb the day she gave birth to Winnie. My sister found out she’s a prisoner. She hasn’t spoken to me since. And my real mother...well, I suppose neither one of us wants to speak of mothers.” Uncertain where his anger had sprung from, Kat almost forgot hers. “What I do know, Kat, is you don’t have to be afraid of me. We can be a family. You can trust me. You can tell me the truth. You can...” He hesitated. Finally, what he was saying got through to her. Mikkel was living in a dream world. He had no idea the monster he’d married. “Love me? How can you say that? How can you say it’s safe. I loved someone once. I loved my brother and I ruined everything.” “Maybe that’s the way it was supposed to be. Maybe you didn’t have a family in the first place. But it doesn’t have to be that way for us.” “I did have a family. My brother loved me. I didn’t understand.” “From what I know about your brother, he may feel a lot of things for you, but love doesn’t describe it.” Kat began to shake and she knew no power could help her. “How do you know? Who told you?”

234

Christine W. Murphy

Mikkel stopped his pacing and turned to face her. His hands were fists, his eyes blazing. “No one had to tell me. You shout it from the roof tops every time I come near you. You’re either frozen in place determined to play the dutiful sacrifice, or approaching our marriage like it was a managerial decision. Whatever he did to you, you were a child. There’s no reason for you to feel responsible.” At the end a queer look overtook his features, distracting her. For the briefest moment she had the feeling he was talking about himself. “You have to let it go,” he continued. “Whatever misplaced guilt you feel—” “Misplaced? You have no idea. I destroyed my family. My brother is as good as dead.” “You’re being melodramatic, Kat. That isn’t like you. Your brother wrote the book on exile in luxury. He should thank you for what you did. Your father gave him a fortune and turned him loose in a playground of planets. Why should you feel guilty?” “You don’t understand.” “Then explain it to me.” His voice became a plea. “Be honest with me for one hour. If you’re going to walk out on me and this sham of a marriage, I deserve an explanation.” From the way his face turned red while his eyes stayed calm, she knew he was egging her on, but she couldn’t help herself. For once in her life she was feeling something. She couldn’t stand to see him looking so smug while her world collapsed around her. He wouldn’t stop until it all came down around her ears. “Why is Pontius as good as dead, Kat? What did he do to you? Or was it that self-righteous father of yours. Is he the monster of this industrial morality play?” She couldn’t let him believe such an awful thing. “It wasn’t Father’s fault.” “Not your brother’s fault, not your father’s. We know it wasn’t your mother’s. Or was it? She left right before your brother was shipped out, didn’t she?” “God, no.” The words came out in a moan. As much as she wanted to, Kat couldn’t blame Mother. Her mother’s only sin was not being able to live with what had happened. Mikkel took advantage of her. He shouldn’t have reached for her, but he did. Kat beat against his chest in protest. It wasn’t fair. How could he support her, hold her, love her when she had been ready to leave him, knowing he couldn’t follow. “It was my fault. All of it.” In a whisper she spoke the terrible


235

truth she’d repeated to herself all these years. “Tell me, Kat. It’s not that awful, I promise. Nothing that hasn’t happened before. Your brother did something to you?” Kat could only nod. “He touched you?” Again, she couldn’t find the words. Mikkel held her more gently now, as if she wore a fancy gown he didn’t want to crush. “Did he—” Kat was through with letting him guess. She cried through the pain in her chest. “He surprised me. If I hadn’t been so surprised, I would have known how to handle it. I would have had time to think it out. I didn’t have time. He was standing there, taking off his clothes. It was a game, just a game. I didn’t understand.” “There was nothing to prepare for, Kat, nothing to handle, nothing you could have thought of that would have made things right. You were what...fourteen?” Fourteen? Lynette had said he was fourteen when Elaina seduced him. Maybe he could understand. “I was ten. Pontius was twelve.” His arm tightened around her. She couldn’t tell which of them was shaking. She couldn’t hear what he whispered when he kissed her hair. She had gone this far. She would make him understand. Her brother could not be the father of Sofia’s child. “We were always playing games. We’d play dress up in my parent’s closet. But things were different this time. I’m not sure why. We were older; he was older. I wanted him to stop, but I didn’t know what to say. Pontius was always the leader. I always did what he said.” Her hands twisted into Mikkel’s shirt. “When he tried to take my dress off, I panicked. I screamed as loudly as I could. He...he told me not to be silly. Father came into the room.” “What did he do?” Mikkel’s voice was a harsh whisper, his hands convulsed at her waist. Kat ignored his question. “Mother arrived a few minutes later. She tried to stop Father, but he wouldn’t listen. He wouldn’t stop, not even when I begged him to. I’d never seen him like that. He wouldn’t listen to anyone. He was so angry.” “What did your father do, Katheryna?” Mikkel’s voice echoed in her head, demanding answers. His voice faded along with the room. The colors muted and the smells. Mikkel telescoped away. He looked flat, like the picture she and

236

Christine W. Murphy

Sofia used to giggle over. Kat pushed him away and smoothed her dress. They would be late for the banquet if she didn’t hurry. She had no idea where her shoes were. “My brother is not the father of Sofia’s child.” Kat wiped tears that remained from her outburst with the back of her hand. Mikkel looked stunned by her return to her normal, calm self. He’d have to become used to it. She had no intention of turning into a weak woman. “I understand Pontius had reconstructive surgery to disguise the fact, but my brother is incapable of having children. My father made certain of that. He cut off his son’s testicles with a letter opener.” KATHRYN HAD LEFT the room before the obvious question formed in Mikkel’s mind. If not Dag and not Pontius, whose child was dear Sophia carrying? Artificial means were available for Pontius to impregnate his sister, but who would cooperate with such an outrageous plan? Certainly not Sophia. Even discounting Pontius’s physical deformity, Sophia seemed too stable to enter into such a scheme with her brother. No, it was easier to believe that Pontius had cooked up some wild plan. Sophia had simply slipped between the sheets with someone else and was too ashamed to admit it to her sister. Dagten’s reports gave no indication of anyone anticipating the event more greatly than himself; although, the boy did complain about First’s never-ending presence. An hour later Mikkel had progressed no further to the truth, and he was running out of time to ponder. That’s when he noticed the original contract on his desk, the one their fathers, his and Kat’s, had signed so many years ago. Why did he open it? The paragraphs on the first page were identical to the official copy prepared later. Perhaps curiosity drove him. What would they look like, the signatures of those two men? How innocent the pages looked, considering the evil they hid. The hair rose on the back of Mikkel’s neck when he read the truth. Baldar of Yule had not been the only monster that day, not the only man who violated a young woman in the woods. In fact, it appeared Baldar had known the human Yule had inhabited. Perhaps, his father had been confused by her sudden change in her behavior. Mikkel would like to think so. Then came the part that Ferras played. After what Kat had told him about her father’s destructive temper, he wasn’t surprised to learn that his father’s best friend had instigated the attack on Yule. Baldar


237

had been the one who completed the act that resulted in Mikkel’s birth, but Farras’s role shed light on this contract that bound Mikkel to Kat. For the crime of rape, Baldar had paid with his sanity and his son’s future. For his part, Ferras had doomed one of his daughters. Yule herself had drawn the contract. Mikkel shoved the papers under a stack of requests for tourist visas. If Kat learned the truth, it wouldn’t be from him. He slipped into a new version of the Hawk’s disguise. His part in this deal with the Tridens and the New Alliance no longer required subterfuge, but a change of identity would require explanations. Besides, when dealing with the council, he needed to hide his part in sheltering the strangers. The dags would interfere just for the sake of interfering. They were quite a pair, he and Kat. He had found a bride whose family could almost rival his own in dysfunction. As he pulled on his gloves, he shook his head. The knock on the door came when expected. Captain Freeman, or medvipe Freeman, in either disguise the man was prompt. When Freeman didn’t enter in response to Mikkel’s terse bark of permission, Mikkel moved toward the door. When his hand touched the handle, they burst through, a move that worked perfectly. Mikkel was flat on his back, blood streaming down his face, when the dags stripped the gloves from his hands.

238

Christine W. Murphy

Chapter Twenty EVEN WITH DAGTHIRTY’S help, Katheryna couldn’t circumvent security. With a fist against the stone wall, she vented her frustration. She was trapped on Yule when she needed to be on Lexina. Her brother couldn’t have planned it better if he’d arranged her marriage himself. Thank goodness, she had First Vice to lookout for her interests and to protect Sophia. But First didn’t know what to protect her from. It would never enter his mind that a man was capable of harming his own sister. Why hadn’t she shown First the threatening letters Pontius had sent? She shook Dagthirty’s arm to ensure his attention. “Are you certain you can get through to Dag...I mean, Dagten?” “Yes, milady, but it will take a while. I’m young, you see, and Dagfourth has never liked me. I will need to be alone.” Kat decided it wasn’t important she understand, only that Dagthirty try. On her way to her quarters, she cut through the main ballroom, deserted by the tourists who had moved to the summer palace. The place was eerily quiet. Even the wind seemed to have vanished. Hadn’t Mikkel said the tourists left because of frequent rain storms this time of year? The weather produced nothing but blue sky, not even a whisper of wind. She stared at the door that separated her bedroom from Mikkel’s and contemplated knocking. Had he left with the others and not told her? She didn’t want to know if he had. She didn’t have the strength for another confrontation. Instead, she removed her notepad from its new hiding place under her mattress. What is cast in steel is carved in stone. She had found the phrase embedded in the rock in several places in the castle. The words inscribed in towering letters on the two doors meant something. Important words, set down so no one would forget. Who other than Mikkel and his bride saw them? In the beginning the people fled and the Makers were filled of anger. They created a new people, people without wings, to serve them. The least among the Makers ascended in power unto Yule and with her mighty hand, she plucked from the sky a winged creature to move the rock. Yule, pleased with her servant set him to rule over all Yule,


239

promising never to cast him out so long as he and his descendants shall faithfully serve her. Only a small portion remained untranslated, glyphs set in a newer mode at the bottom of the door, as if added by a later writer. Words not written on the outer, steel door. Evil to the one who dares disturb her peace and touch her heart.... No, in the ancient glyphs heart was right, but this writing was more recent. She needed another book, one she remembered seeing on Tau’s private library. Getting it would be tricky. She didn’t want to surprise him. Had Tau and Winnie left for the summer palace? Kat eased open Mikkel’s bedroom door a crack. The large bed they shared was empty. The door creaked when she opened it another fraction. Pain was the next thing she felt, a grip like a vise around her left wrist. The room swirled and a force pulled her through the door. “You have to help me.” In the moment her vision cleared, she recognized the medvipe’s voice. Usually calm, he sounded frantic. He didn’t wait for an answer, but released her arm and knelt on the floor. Kat knelt with him. “They surprised him and he didn’t go willingly. See the blood on the floor? It’s on the door, too. I’m willing to bet the blood is his. See the gloves? He would have worn them if he could. They’ve overpowered him.” “What are you talking about?” Freeman’s look of exasperation told her nothing. “The dags have taken him. They must be questioning him again.” Kat swallowed hard. She didn’t know what that meant other than when Mikkel returned he would be covered with bruises. “When they are through, you’ll be able to bring him here? I’ll prepare things.” “Damn it, woman, we don’t have the time to wait until they’ve finished with him. I need him now.” Freeman was making as little sense as the dags. “What do you expect me to do? Why would the council listen to me?” she asked. He took her wrist again and jerked her forward. “This is more important than saving your husband from a few days of bed rest. We need him out of that council chamber and on his feet in the next hour. If we don’t, mine won’t be the only life lost.” Kat picked up Mikkel’s gloves and held them against her cheek. From past experience she knew her meddling would only make things worse. “I thought you wanted to help the New Alliance,” he said.

240

Christine W. Murphy

She looked at Freeman for the first time, really looked at him. Something else was there besides a flippant medvipe with his limited supplies and even more limited medical knowledge. He was a spy. Why would the New Alliance risk Mikkel’s health in untrained hands? Did Mikkel know? Maybe that was why she always saw the wild-haired woman instead of Freeman. Kat stood. It was the least she could do for her father. He had done everything he could to help the New Alliance in his cause. Now it was her turn. “What do you want me to do?” “Go to the council chamber and stall them. We’re going to need some help and I know where to find it.” MIKKEL SENSED HER vibrating with anticipation, just out of reach. If only he could accept her willingly, let her join him without holding back. But he’d never been able to do that. He always resisted the invasion. He relaxed his body, allowed his arms held in place over his head to go slack. The wind whistled at his back. Every muscle tensed anew. Yule. She whispered to him. Mikkel fought to stay in control a moment longer. He had to. Yule surged toward him, assaulting his barriers. They held. Then pain cut across his back and the room went black. His eyes and mouth open, he saw nothing and no cry came from his lips. She was in. The pure pleasure that followed carried his body past the blows. His aching arms and bruised back belonged to someone else. A poor, weak creature hung helpless below while he looked on from above. Yule turned each blow into a loving caress. If he could, he would have begged them to strike again. As it was, he didn’t need to. A distant part of him recognized the danger. If he wished to live, he would have to return to his body. The rope that bound his hands jerked. Pain transmuted to joy that he could not contain. Pleasure filled every joint and muscle. He cried out, breath leaving his lungs in celebration. He opened to Yule, allowing her access to all but his most hidden parts. He had no choice. If he held back, the dag would jerk the rope again. “Contact has been made.” The First Dag’s emotionless voice reached Mikkel across what seemed to be a limitless void. The world was far away. Everything filtered through gray. Only this place mattered. These walls, these close, cold walls. He had to get


241

out. The ropes holding his wrists snapped. A remote part of Mikkel, a part still conscious of self, noted heavy lengths of cord striking his head as they disconnected from the ceiling. Busy little dags grabbed them and twisted his arms behind his back. With a forward rush he slammed against the chest-high barrier. The sound of cracking ribs sang in his ears. Pleasure burned his side. They had no right to hold him. Insignificant bugs. They were his to destroy. His to save. All of it his. He would rise up and shake the small beings from him. Shake them all until they no longer moved. Mikkel fought for control. If he couldn’t answer the council’s questions, they would discover the secret of Yule. Yule, his mother, soul of the planet, was mad. EMPEROR THANE TAPPED his wrist. Nothing flashed. No humans were in the vicinity, which meant no Freeman. The man was late. Another reason to damn the spy to counting crystals in a Teltos mine. Not that anyone could sneak up on him. Thane’s ship had scanned this part of Yule to the last blade of grass. Not exactly what this Mikkel fellow had in mind, but no one seriously expected him to come down to this place totally defenseless. Thane had no doubt that the New Alliance delegate would take similar precautions. For the millionth time he wondered who Tamboria had sent. He was looking forward to the shocked look on the delegate’s face when he realized the Triden delegate was the emperor himself. Thane’s decision had certainly shocked the Triden council. The other side of this war played the game more democratically. An emperor decided what he wanted and he took it. His prospective bride had to wait for votes and deal with politics. No doubt the negotiations would take months. Time enough for a few more battles while his brother lay in hospital. Time enough to hand the New Alliance another humiliating defeat. Nothing smoothed the way at a peace conference like a pile of rotting bodies. The contact at his wrist vibrated. Thane made a scan of the area, hoping to see Freeman pop up with his usual flair. Nothing. A quick glance down revealed the reason. The light was green. A lower animal, not human, contact approached. Make that two contacts. The direction determined, Thane raised his oculars. There it was behind the tree—a horse without saddle or bridle. Evidently, they ran wild in the place. Much of his own planet, New Glasgow, had been that way before the Tridens came. Wild, free, the way God made it, was how his grandfather told the story.

242

Christine W. Murphy

The other horse must be beneath the rise out of range. Too bad he hadn’t transported closer to the trees. He was baking in the sun wearing dress leathers. Before Thane could get comfortable with waiting, red flashed at his wrist. A human, but not Freeman. Where was the man? This time Thane made out two figures on foot, approaching from the opposite direction of the riderless horses. He had no idea if they were Tamboria’s official representatives. That was Freeman’s job, bringing the identification. Thane stood alone. The only man he trusted to arrange the rendezvous, Freeman, was conspicuously absent, along with this Hawk fellow, who seemed to know everyone. Thane had never felt quite so naked. Damn, the New Alliance fellow had better remember he’d demanded a recent vid of his bride-to-be. The shrilling from his wrist startled him. The two figures weren’t close enough to trigger the proximity alarm. It must be the horses. Eager to get a close look at what had long ago disappeared from most of the worlds he ruled, Thane made a rapid turn on one heel. His oculars half way to his face, he stopped, throwing one arm out for balance. He didn’t need to look through the device. The creature crouched no more than fifty yards away. Sleek and black, a great cat bared its teeth. DAGFOURTH WAS THE last to fall. He tried to hold off Freeman while he made his last appeal. “You don’t understand...you can’t...I have to...” Freeman ended his protest with a slam against the back of his head. The medvipe’s brutality shocked Kat until she remembered the truth. He wasn’t a man of medicine, but a spy. Freeman dropped Dagfourth to the floor, not pausing when his head thudded against the stones. A New Alliance spy, Kat reminded herself. They were the good guys. “He’s over here,” Freeman said. With effort she looked away, trying not to worry why the fallen dag’s eyes flickered rapidly in his head. Freeman threw himself against a padded barrier. Kat had seen something like this at Lex Central, a pen designed for dangerous animals with not only a physical barrier, but one designed to keep in energy as well. The air crackled when Freeman broke the contacts and pushed aside one of the waist-high walls. “You should wait.” Freeman’s voice broke. Kat leaned over the nearest barrier. Mikkel kneeled inside. She


243

had steeled herself for the sight. It wasn’t working. Mikkel knelt almost prayerfully, his body covered with sweat, his back and ribs covered with bruises. Broken bits of rope cruelly twisted his hands behind his back. He shook, not a fine tremor, but with heaving breathes. Freeman didn’t move. Kat pushed the medvipe out of the way and tugged on the ropes. Not until Freeman eased her aside and cut the bounds, did she realize she was crying. Once released, Mikkel stood. Her breath rushed away in a sigh. He turned toward her slowly, not as if in pain, but as one unaware of time. His hand, palm up, rose from his side. Kat’s tears stopped when she realized he didn’t recognize her. Freeman pulled him past before she could move. Cold eyes she could have understood. He had so many reasons to hate her. Or eyes hot with anger. She recognized neither in his gaze. Madness was what she saw. Madness, wonder and triumph. He was smiling. TAM SHOOK OFF Lynette’s hold and sprinted forward. Another two hundred yards to go. She’d never make it. Why was Lynette holding back? Didn’t she know what might happen if the Triden’s agent died moments before their meeting? Emperor Thane, the bastard, would never believe it was a bizarre coincidence. She certainly wouldn’t. “Wait,” Lynette panted after her. Tam didn’t pause, but continued to run toward the man in the distinctive Triden uniform. She had to admit that for a Triden, he was brave, if foolish. Judging by the way his hands hung at his sides, he’d followed the rules. He faced the beast unarmed as it inched toward him, ready to pounce. Tam flung herself on her belly. It would be a difficult shot. The man stood between her and the beast. Her first shot went between the man’s legs and raised a puff of dust a foot in front of the large, black cat. The officer dove and rolled to the left, giving her a clear shot. She sent her next shot over the cat’s head. No use killing the beast for a Triden. This time the animal took the hint and ran. By the time she got to her feet, it had disappeared over the hill. “What the hell was that?” the man in the dust demanded. Arrogant bastard. An answer danced on her tongue. How the hell should I know? Lynette stepped in front of her. “It was a panther. This is dangerous country to be wandering about alone.”

244

Christine W. Murphy

The Triden brushed off his pants. “I don’t suppose you ladies are here to meet me?” Tam opened her mouth to speak her mind. Lynette stopped her. “We didn’t expect to meet anyone this far from town. We’re searching for a lost horse.” “Good luck finding it. It will be gathering flies if a creature like that met up with it first.” The Triden didn’t appear interested. He was too busy playing with his wrist communicator. Lynette pulled Tam away, whispering in her ear, “This was supposed to be an unarmed meeting, remember?” Tam dragged her feet. “If I’d followed that silly rule, our Triden contact would be dead by now.” With a tug Tam could only interpret as insubordinate, Lynette led her away. “The man is alone, so we don’t talk or identify ourselves,” Lynette said. “You return to your ship. I’ll look for Freeman and find out what the hell happened.” KAT FOLLOWED FREEMAN up the narrow stairs after Mikkel. Mikkel needed only his fingers touching the wall to guide him. Their ascent ended in the large reception room carved out of stone where so long ago he had sent the green globe into the air. Mikkel seemed to lose his bearings. He allowed Freeman to lead him to the outside. This time no figure appeared to demand that Mikkel perform magic tricks. In the fresh air, Freeman left the path and dropped to the grass. Kat joined him. Mikkel remained crouched on the stone path. It was midday, but clouds filled the sky. She shook his arm but he didn’t respond. He stared blankly ahead, the same smile dominating his face. She shook him again. “Mikkel, are you all right?” Slowly he reached for her, then stopped. Instead, he stroked his own cheek, then lowered his hand to touch the stone beneath him. Freeman felt for Mikkel’s pulse. “He’ll be fine. Give him a minute.” “How would you know?” Kat snapped, the full knowledge of Freeman’s identity coming to the fore. “You’re not a real doctor.” “I’ve had several hours of special training with high level medical authorities. The equivalent of years considering the state of medicine on this miserable planet. So you can just—” Freeman didn’t finish his sentence. What she had hoped was a piece of portable medical equipment was a communicator. He pressed it to his ear.


245

“Great. We missed the meeting and I’m in deep shit. Another day at least before I can set up another one. First, I’ve got to find that Lynette bitch before she calls the whole thing off.” “No,” Kat whispered, transfixed by what she saw. “First, you help Mikkel.” “A few hours in bed and he’ll be fine. I know he looks bad, but they didn’t have their hands on him long this time. I’ve got something to fix him up.” She grabbed his arm and shook him. “I don’t think cold packs are going to do it this time, medvipe.” Finally, Freeman put away his communicator. “Why not?” Mikkel stumbled across the manicured lawn, his arms outstretched. “I think he’s blind.” MIKKEL FOUGHT TO stay at the surface. He didn’t dare let up for the moment, didn’t dare relinquish command again. He had let Yule take control for one terrifying, exhilarating moment. Now, he couldn’t see. He ignored the hand on his shoulder and pressed forward. Two hands encircled his waist. He didn’t need to see Kat to know her body pressed against him. The smell of her hair danced in the air, her lips played on his. He didn’t want to push her away, but he did. She stumbled behind him, falling back. By the time she returned to tug on his arm, he had almost forgotten he had a wife. “What are you looking for? Let me help you.” Wind swept her hollow words away. Freeman was there. Mikkel didn’t know how, but he could see him. Dagthirty, too, farther away. Mikkel could even sense his father, a shrouded figure, almost out of sight. For a moment he concentrated on locating Tau. Mikkel stopped. He could sense his surroundings in so many ways now, what was the loss of his sight? Colors vibrated in his mind, bright and vibrant. The grass under his feet didn’t blow in the breeze, it breathed. The blades were live things full of waving colors and tastes. Yes, he could taste it in the air. The trees, dark and strong, sang to him. The world, which had seemed so hostile before, something to protect himself against, embraced him now. All one, all part of him. Light beat against his back, the stripes the dags had put there glowed. Clouds gathered overhead and filled with water. With a thought he emptied them, rejoicing with the earth as it bathed them

246

Christine W. Murphy

both. He would wash it away, all of it. Wash away the pain from his burning back. Wash away the humming from the little machines that came and went. Away with the flightless creatures that crawled on his skin, too tiny and far away to keep him company. Alone, he...she had been alone for so very long. Where had they all gone? Her family? Her friends? Why had they deserted her? “Help!” The word came from them both, the mother and the son. “Mikkel, what do you need? I’ll do anything you ask.” The hollow voice said. Can you love me? Can you let me go? Why did you desert me? You can’t stay here; I won’t survive. Their thoughts had joined again. The dags should have stopped him by now. They always stopped unauthorized contact. Something was very wrong. Mikkel had to struggle to speak his own words. “The duck pond. Have to get to the duck pond.” Kat took his hand again and this time he allowed her to lead. She was shaking, chilled by the rain. Such fragile creatures, these wingless ones. The scent of water vibrated through his fingers. Water, dark and cold, connected to the center. He had to leave her there, there in the dark and the cold. He had to be alone again. The persistent voice that fought to control him cried, Don’t leave me. Kat didn’t let go when he waded through the water, now chest deep. She tugged at his arm, trying to pull him back. Water filled Mikkel’s mouth and closed his sightless eyes. Yule slipped away, drawn down, away from him. The world was black once more, black and filled with pain. Don’t leave me. Stay. Arms hooked under his, dragging him to the surface. Weariness and pain returned to his body. Rain slashed at his back. The blackness lifted and his vision returned to a blur. Kat and Freeman, shadows before his eyes, stood watching in the rain. KAT WAS MAD enough to spit. “What do you mean, nothing happened?” “Nothing happened.” Mikkel’s reply was flat. He thanked Dagthirty, who had finished helping him dress, in the same tone. “You call being kidnapped and beaten by your own servants,


247

loosing your sight and almost drowning, nothing?” Mikkel rotated his arm and flinched. “Nothing to concern you.” “Why can’t you be honest with me? What is the truth to you anyway? Some vice to be avoided at all costs?” “Funny you should mention vice.” Kat finished drying her hair. This had been one hell of a day. Her husband’s lack of candor was the least of it. “What is that supposed to mean?” “My office was a pretty busy place while you were getting dressed. Your First Vice has been trying to contact you. He used regular channels. I don’t know if he tried to contact Dagfourth first. My legion of dags seems to have disappeared.” When Mikkel smiled, Kat realized she’d been swearing under her breath. With a short, sarcastic bow, he continued. “Missing dags are my problem, not yours. The message was short, but it sounded important. He’s coming here to see you.” “Coming to Yule?” Kat’s mind swirled with possibilities. “I can’t imagine why he would do that. Unless he has papers for me to sign that he doesn’t trust to a courier.” “Now what could that possibly be about?” Mikkel asked, one eyebrow arched. God, how she hated it when Mikkel acted smart. The man thought he knew everything and was willing to share nothing. Well, she could be closed-mouthed, too. “Whatever it is, I’m certain it won’t take long. We wouldn’t want to inconvenience you.” “Oh, a visit from your First Vice won’t be any inconvenience. Although I don’t know how we’ll entertain him with the all tourists at the other palace.” “First doesn’t require dancing and wine and...and frivolous activities, like some people I won’t mention. He’s perfectly happy spending the evening studying production reports...” “Like someone I won’t mention.” “...and a shot of caffee.” Oh, the man made her so mad. He made hard work sound like a sin. “You two were made for each other. How did you let the man slip out of your clutches?” “I...I...” “Or wasn’t he interested in you?” Before she could sputter another reply, she realized what he was doing. She wouldn’t let him fool her into sharing secrets again. “My

248

Christine W. Murphy

interest in my First Vice is professional.” “I thought he was Sophia’s now.” “So he is. After I speak with him, I will let you know if any of our business pertains to Yule. Otherwise, I thank you to keep out of my business.” “Very well, Snora.” He gave another little bow, wincing when he did so. He wasn’t fooling anyone with that tunic over his pirate shirt. The wrapping around his ribs distorted his shape. His hair was still damp from his swim in the pond. Why did he feel it was necessary to leave again so quickly after his ordeal? The knock at the door reminded her of his deadline. Freeman had given him ten minutes to change almost an hour ago. What had happened that the Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule was taking orders from a lowly medvipe, even one who doubled as a spy? “Hey, you two know where all the dags went?” Mikkel replied to Freeman’s query, spoken through a crack in their door. “Only Dagthirty. He’s running an errand for me.” “You expect them to show their faces after what they did?” Kat demanded. Freeman opened the door the rest of the way. “Glad to see you two are dry and getting along so well.” Kat wanted to slap that silly, sideways grin off the spy’s face. “I don’t suppose you’ve seen Winnie. With all this rain...” Mikkel looked up, worry wrinkling his brow. Freeman bounded ahead. “I did as you asked. Your parents and Winnie are in their quarters doing fine. We have a meeting to go to, Mikkel, an important one. We can deal with missing dags later. If they try another attack, I’ll be ready for them.” Looking no less worried, Mikkel directed his attention to Kat. “I’m sure Kat won’t mind if we desert her for a few hours. You have that guest coming, don’t you, darling.” Freeman cocked an eyebrow, waiting to be filled in, no doubt. Mikkel didn’t oblige him, but spoke to Kat. “Andy has consented to bring your friend planet-side. Dagthirty has orders to show him to my office. It’s bigger than yours. We can get together after our respective rendezvous and meet over our respective glass of wine and cup of caffee to compare notes.” Compare notes? As if Mikkel had ever truthfully shared anything with her. No, if she wanted the truth she’d have to find a way to get to both meetings and let Mikkel whistle for what happened at hers.


249

WHILE KAT SHOWERED, Dagthirty had wrapped Mikkel’s ribs, but that didn’t help the pulled muscle in his shoulder. Blurred vision complicated navigating his suite. Evidently, rearranging his furniture was a daily dag sport Mikkel had never noticed before. It seemed no one left anything in the same place twice. He hoped First Vice kept Kat too occupied to notice the bumps and curses that came from his room. If he’d had more time, he would have been more curious. After hearing Kat exchange greetings with the ubiquitous First Vice, Mikkel left with Freeman through the secret passage to the back gardens. Mikkel didn’t have time to find Tau, but that didn’t stop him from worrying about his good friend. Andy should be in the shadows, following. Mikkel wished his ability to locate distant parties hadn’t vanished when Yule broke contact. His vision had returned only in part. It would be nice to know for certain he had Andy for backup. “Maybe I should lead the way,” Freeman said. Mikkel refrained from making a sarcastic remark. “Feel free. It is your meeting, after all.” Freeman indicated direction with a hand on Mikkel’s shoulder. “It wouldn’t happen without you. The Triden Empire thanks you.” “The only thanks I need is for this Thane of yours to stick to his agreement.” Mikkel had to hide the existence of Yule; that was his only option. What if Yule decided to destroy the refugees? Or the tourists? If she’d done away with the dags, he’d learn to do without them, and thank her, but some of the tourists that remained were high profile on their own worlds. They couldn’t disappear without someone coming to investigate. Mikkel would need to post warnings, especially concerning natural sources of water. That might protect the tourists from casual contact, but it wouldn’t work for the Yulies. They couldn’t avoid contact. They spent their lives digging in the dirt and caring for the plants he’d spend his life avoiding. Mikkel had never sensed dislike of the Yulies in her before. He prayed they were safe from her wrath. Freeman led the horses from the stable and handed Mikkel the reins. “Seeing any better?” Mikkel straightened. “My vision is fine.” “Sure it is. Your shins are black and blue from testing the structural integrity of the furniture.” Mikkel blinked rapidly, then wiped his gloved hands over his

250

Christine W. Murphy

eyes. Not a good idea. The wet leather burned. “Has this happened before when the dags...I mean....” “No, never before.” Yule had never inhabited him quite so thoroughly before. He had never lost control before. Lost control? Hell, how many minutes were missing from his memory? How long had she been in control before he came to in the middle of the pond? “I suggest you don’t let it happen again.” “Is that your medical opinion, doctor?” This time Mikkel failed to keep the sarcasm from his voice. “A professional one,” Freeman replied. “Your friend, Andy, can probably tell you more than I, with all the fancy gear on his rig. I’d let you go to the Helena first, but we don’t have the time.” Mikkel grunted his reply. He felt doubly blind not being able to see the man’s reactions. How could he interpret what Freeman said if he couldn’t see the man’s features clearly? How did people do this? When they turned out of the stable, Mikkel gave the horse his head. The scenery blurred past with a distressing lack of details. The trees seemed to have lost their leaves, replaced by loosely sketched blankets of green. Periodically, clouds masked the sun, blending into a blotchy mix of blue and white without borders. Suddenly he felt afraid. How could he defend himself like this? He could barely see, let alone aim a blaster or wield a sword with any accuracy. How could he help settle refugees? How could he ride as the Hawk? He still had to protect Yule. He had to protect his family. He had to protect Kat. What a time for Tau to desert him. It wasn’t like him to run off without a word. Mikkel wanted him to settle Father in the summer palace. Thickening clouds overhead reminded Mikkel of why the move was important. Soon they would be wading through knee deep water. By the time Freeman called a halt, Mikkel was soaked to the skin. He wiped his eyes again. Either the rain was obscuring his vision or his sight was worsening. He hoped it was the former. One shape stood in the gray shadows to his left, two to his right. After dismounting, Freeman led him toward the single figure, again directing his path with a clasped hand on his shoulder. “We all seem to be here. Shall we move inside then?” Freeman said. Someone on their right, a woman answered. “Not until we have positive identification.” “Screw it,” the lone man growled. “I’m wet. Whoever you are, I’m willing to share shelter.”


251

When Freeman followed the man into the tunnel, Mikkel recognized their location—the entrance to the train tunnel. The remains of the landslide that had flattened him stood two feet away. The woman who had protested was dragged into the tunnel by her companion. With a futile look over his shoulder for intruders, Mikkel followed. Mikkel noticed the quiet first. The roaring rain had so filled his head he’d stopped noticing it somewhere along the ride. Here, he could think again. He stretched his hands against the familiar wall and found the light panel. Rain had blurred his vision. He could make out the figures quite clearly in the dry room. They stood two by two. Two men and two women, facing each other. “Why don’t I get started with the introductions.” Freeman was acting fidgety, not a usual condition for the medvipe. “This is Mikkel, our host, son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule, known to some of you as the Hawk.” Their guests nodded slightly. Mikkel didn’t see any weapons, but he was willing to bet someone would draw at the slightest sound. He fought back the impulse to cough. The woman who first spoke eyed him up and down before nodding. “I also can identify this man as Mikkel of Yule.” Mikkel peered more closely at her, pretending to resettle himself against the wall as he inched closer. This was the dragon lady, the one who bothered Kat at the dances. She knew Elaina. They were both New Alliance spies. Her name finally snapped into place—Lynette. Mikkel saluted her. “I have never been formally introduced, at least not to your alter-ego, but I am aware of your activities on the part of the New Alliance.” “This gentlemen,” Mikkel indicated Freeman, “identified himself to me as an operative working for the Triden Emperor.” At this, the man at Freeman’s side, the Triden representative, nodded. The two parties were introduced. Mikkel’s job was done. He slumped against the wall. All he could do now was watch. The Triden had to stoop in the low tunnel. Tall, muscular, broad, he looked too primitive to wear the sleek Triden black leathers. Certainly his long hair wasn’t regulation. The hunched, blond giant swaggered forward, not easy to do under the circumstances, but he managed. He addressed the woman who stood behind Lynette. “Are you the one your pampered New Alliance princess sends to beg for my hand?” Stepping around Lynette, the woman entered the circle of light

252

Christine W. Murphy

and lowered her hood. To Mikkel’s eyes she glowed in the shower of water drops that draped her. Golden curls were the only detail he could distinguish. “The New Alliance begs for nothing, you Triden pig.” She spoke the insult clearly and without inflection, as if announcing the sky was blue. Apparently the Triden found her reply humorous. He chuckled as he bowed. “Emperor Thane at your service.” The Emperor personally participated in the negotiations? A gasp sounded from Lynette. The other New Alliance representative revealed no surprise. When a fuzzy black head nudged Mikkel’s hip, everyone was too busy arguing to notice him slip out the door. Kosey eased into Tau’s familiar form, shaking his head free of residual rain drops. The shift between Tau and Kosey didn’t result in the disorientation that arose when the Panther emerged. The sky was clearing and so was Mikkel’s vision. Mikkel embraced Tau. “Where have you been, friend? I was afraid we had lost you.” Tau stood back, breaking the contact. “This is no time for pleasantries. Your wife sends for you.” “Kat? She asked you to find me?” “A serious problem with that fellow from Lex Central. He’s a danger to her, I fear.” Mikkel’s heart pounded in his throat. He’d anticipated danger from everywhere except First Vice. Mikkel moved toward the tunnel. Tau stopped him. “You should not delay. I fear the integrity of the palace itself is in danger.” The last thing Mikkel wanted was trouble close to the negotiations. Tau seemed to read his mind. He presented a solution. “I can transport your friends to the cottage. I’ve run the train dozens of times without assistance, and my clothes are hidden nearby.” Lazy old Tau. No doubt he had borrowed the train for his own use. He didn’t like horses and horses didn’t like him. “I can handle Freeman,” Tau added, as he handed Mikkel the reins to his horse. “You had better handle your wife. You lost one bride to one of your dags. You don’t want to lose another.” Mikkel’s horse knew the way home, but lack of sight forced him to proceed slowly. He’d ridden no more than a mile before he heard cursing on the path ahead. Andy—physician, freedom fighter, and pirate—wasn’t happy on a horse.


253

Chapter Twenty-One FORMALITIES DISPENSED with and hot wine consumed, Kat organized the papers into neat stacks on Mikkel’s desk. Her father had used the technique many times to break others ease in his presence. After she’d put order to the disarray, she fixed First Vice with a practiced stare. “Surely you’re not suggesting my sister have an abortion at this stage. The child is due in a month.” “Of course not, Chief. How could you think I would advise anything not contained in the business plan?” “Then explain yourself.” First Vice refolded his hands over the brief he clutched to his chest, the only sign of nerves, white knuckles. “It’s a dated procedure, to be sure, but fully approved. The codicil was added during a dark time in our corporate history. Several young women, daughters and even wives of high ranking members of the board, were raped then held captive until the legal time for ending their pregnancies had passed. Their attackers obtained seats on the board based on their paternity. To get around this loop hole, which allowed the villainous father to inherit a post on the board, a legal, not a physical, prenatal termination was approved.” “So the child isn’t actually...” First Vice stepped toward her and let the case drop to his side. “No, no, Katheryna. I would never suggest injuring a child, no matter how despicably conceived. I propose a legal document, approved by the board and signed by yourself, which severs the parent-child relationship in a legal sense. The...a...birth process would proceed as nature intends.” “How is Sofia standing up under all this?” “She is confused, of course, and ashamed.” Ashamed? That didn’t sound like Sofia. “The document I have prepared is not specific as to paternity. Whether the child’s father is your brother or Dag,” First said the name with a sneer, “the result is the same. Neither will profit from this child.” Kat shook her head. How did Sofia get into such a mess? “What does she say about this accusation from my brother that the child is his?”

254

Christine W. Murphy

“She denies it, but isn’t that what you would expect?” Sofia knew what had happened to their brother. If what Mikkel said about dags being sterile was true, she had to know someone else conceived her child. Whom to believe? Her new husband, who had done nothing but lie to her since the moment she arrived, or First Vice, long time business associate? First was holding back something, her business sense told her that much. For once she wished Mikkel was here. He could force the truth from her imposing First Vice President. And Tau. Watching him transform from a man into a snarling, steel-toothed demon would loosen any man’s tongue. “Once the child is no longer a factor in board succession, I suggest we take more extreme action to remove your brother permanently from the picture.” “What do you mean by permanently.” First shook his head, scolding her with his finger. “What have I already said? I would never suggest anything untoward.” He pushed her carefully arranged stacks aside to lay several papers in front of her. Why had she brought First to stand in front of Mikkel’s desk instead of to her own office? Maybe it was because of the view. She wanted to dazzle First, the same way she used to impress visitors in her father’s office with the acid-etchings on the sky windows. First Vice ignored the window, including the sounds of the fading rainstorm. A pile of tourist visas disassembled when he placed one of his documents in front of her. “This first agreement approves the abortion. A word, unfortunate choice by the authors, but a word only. The next bans your brother from transport in the Neutral Alliance and cuts off his funds from your father’s estate. The third removes Sofia from any position of authority and grants me Chairman status, in your continued absence only, of course. The last is a housekeeping matter to reduce the possibility of misuse of family resources by your brother or any of his contacts.” “I’d take a look at that last one if I were you.” Kat jumped at the sound of her husband’s voice. He leaned against the open door to the bath. He wore his Hawk disguise, without the mask, a fencing sword poised in her general direction. First backed away from the desk, taking his papers with him. “I don’t think this is any business of yours. Tell him, Chief. This is an internal matter, not business to discuss with Yule.” First’s voice had risen unusually high. Her father would label him


255

a negotiator with something to hide. Mikkel remained where he was, drawing lazy circles in the air with his sword. “I think I’d like to hear what my husband has to say,” Kat said. Mikkel smiled and nodded. Why didn’t he meet her eye? He seemed strangely fascinated with the open window. “Did you ever wonder why I insisted we wed immediately?” he asked. Kat returned to straightening the papers. Never show surprise in the presence of an opponent. “Yes, I did.” “Dagten told me you’d received a message similar to mine, which insisted I act immediately. I knew no one from Yule tried to hasten our union, but I didn’t think much about it. Anyone who knew the financial straits Lex Central was in could have originated that message. I rather assumed it was you, Kat. What I couldn’t figure out was who sent word to Lex Central telling you I insisted on the same. Overkill really. “If I’d been less paranoid, I would have let the matter drop, but a person can’t afford to be careless with loose ends, not when they’re in the spy business. Besides, I already had an information network established, ready to do the research for me.” First Vice threw Kat a panicked look and clasped his papers more tightly to his chest. Kat ignored him, setting the stack of tourist visas right. Two pieces of aging parchment peaked from under the applications. Mikkel didn’t react when she slid them across the desk and onto her lap. Mikkel continued. “Kat knew what I was up to, at least she does now. A woman like our Kat can’t live with a man for long and not figure out he’s playing on one side or the other.” “And which side is that?” First Vice spit out, still holding his contracts as if they could protect him from Mikkel’s slowly swinging sword. Kat would also like to know the answer to that question, but first, she wanted to know what Mikkel was doing with an old copy of their fathers’ contract. They had made the corrections in ink. The paper wasn’t stayfast. It had to be the original, finalized by the two men themselves. One of them had lined out the last two paragraphs with a fine pen that didn’t obscure the printed letters beneath. “Sides don’t matter now,” Mikkel said. “Tridens, New Alliance, we’ll all be one happy family soon. First Vice here doesn’t care what side he’s on. Do you, First? You care about what’s in your pocket.” Kat recognized the anger hidden in Mikkel’s voice. The last thing she needed was two men fighting over her. She needed answers. Some

256

Christine W. Murphy

of them lay in her hands. She began to read, skimming the document. Her father had made a mistake, that was obvious, but what kind wasn’t clear. Vague words filled the agreement, meant to hide the origin of the wrong. Father had done the honorable thing and arranged an equitable settlement. What could he have done that required such a payment? In exchange for his life, he pledged one of his daughters. Her father had made a measured practical decision. His son was too young to take over his chair, both his daughters as well. His wife had no head for business, he’d said so often enough. He sinned, another paid. He had saved Lex Central and saved his family. Or had he destroyed it? His son was as good as dead now, his youngest daughter unprepared to take over the business. Ferras had sold Kat, the one person who could save Lex Central, to cover his debt. Now she had a decision to make. For once in her life, she didn’t have her father’s voice guide her. “What did your contacts discover?” Mikkel walked toward her, stopping when his sword touched the desk. “Many interesting things if my wife is prepared to hear the truth.” Kat’s mouth dried to dust. Truth. She had just received such a dose of the truth she could no longer swallow. Mikkel’s words held no hope that he would tell her anything she wanted to hear. His stance was belligerent, feet planted wide. His sword danced between her head and First Vice’s middle. Neither foretold a comforting embrace to soften the blow. “This is a business matter. I want the facts,” she said. How many times had her father spoken those words. “The facts, dear wife, are that your brother never left Teltos. He never tried to contact you or anyone at Lex Central.” “That can’t be....” The word almost left her lips. True. What did she know about truth? She could only pray she would recognize it when she heard it. She prayed she would hear it from her husband. First Vice had always carried out her instructions concerning her brother. She had trusted him just as she’d trusted her father. The time had come for her to face her father’s past mistakes. One of those mistakes she could live with happily, Mikkel. She was just now learning how fortunate a mistake that had turned out to be. But if her father had made one mistake, he may have made another when he attacked her brother. She struggled to order the events. Yes, Father had made his second trip to Yule and signed this contract, less than a year before that incident. Had Pontius grown unruly after their father’s return home, or was Father the one whose


257

anger grew out of control. “I believe I would like to see those papers you have for me now, First Vice.” The man she had known since childhood straightened, a smile creasing his lips. “Of course, Chief. If you’ll sign them, I’ll be off. I can handle things at Lex Central without interference from either of your siblings until your return. It will be good to have things under your control again.” Kat was aware of the moment her spine straightened, her shoulders pulled back, and her nose tilted upward. If you want something done, do it yourself. First’s offer was tempting. Her father would accept. Taking personal control was the only way to be certain of anything. Her father’s words no longer helped her. Kat had to think for herself, and maybe even feel for once. She did feel something for Mikkel, even if he was putting on his Hawk act again, this time without the mask. She flipped through the papers, stopping at the last—the small domestic matter Mikkel had cautioned her about. If she hadn’t had twenty-plus years of experience reading corporate babble, as Mikkel’s Triden friend so quaintly put it, she would have missed the import. “You know for a fact that my mother is living with Pontius?” “A possibility that must be taken into consideration,” First said. “This move is necessary to ensure—” Mikkel cut in with the tip of his sword and the bite of his words. “Of course he knows. How do you think he made certain you never heard from her?” “Mikkel, you don’t understand. Mother deserted us. Father said—” “It’s time you stopped listening to your father, Kat. It’s a lesson I had to learn long ago. Your mother needs you now and this man, this trusted friend of yours, wants you to betray her.” First thrust his nose in the air. “I’m doing nothing of the sort. I’m trying to cut off family money your brother is using to fund his insurrection. For all we know, your mother is dead and Pontius is illegally tapping her interplanetary funds.” Mother dead? Alive? Kat didn’t know what to believe. She didn’t even know what she hoped was true. First inched toward the desk to grab his case, never taking his eyes off Mikkel’s sword. “Since your husband seems bent on preventing this meeting and you cannot control him, I am forced to

258

Christine W. Murphy

leave. If you change your mind before the next transport departs, let me know. It’s not too late.” “Oh, I think it is,” Andy said, appearing to block First’s escape route. “Much too late.” At the sound of his old friend’s voice, Mikkel seemed to relax. With one hand he cleared a corner of his desk and sat on the edge. He kept the point of his sword aimed in First’s direction. “Why don’t you enlighten Kat. I’m certain she’d like to hear about the travels you’ve embarked on in her cause.” Andy, who looked as harmless as ever with his comic red hair and ship doctor’s garb, fairly beamed at her. “It wasn’t difficult to follow his trail. Your First Vice President here apparently didn’t expect opposition. His original orders to contain your brother came from your father, but First enforced them long after his death. “It wasn’t a difficult task for First to blame his actions on a man who has been living the life of a recluse, taking care of his sick mother. When your brother realized someone had been lying to you, it was too late. You and Sofia believed he caused the corporate sabotage. The accident with Mikkel’s shuttle on Lexina was just one of many such incidents. Everyone was happy to take money to keep your mother and brother off the Lex Central board. First Vice found you and your sister much easier to control without them. “I spoke with your mother, by the way. If prepared, I believe she could benefit from a visit from her daughters.” First Vice shook his papers in her direction. “You can’t believe these lies.” Why did she believe Andy? Believe this stranger who confessed to being a pirate instead of believing her life-long business associate? Maybe because she knew First was capable of anything to advance in Lex Central Corp. He’d tried to make the ultimate sacrifice when he kissed her. If she’d been able to respond to him, none of this would have happened. He would have controlled Lex Central. “That left only Kat and Sofia to handle, didn’t it?” Mikkel’s voice went suddenly hoarse. He was staring at First’s shoes, not at all like him. Mikkel looked a man in his face when he made an accusation. Andy continued. “He must have panicked when Sofia turned up pregnant. First needed the agreement with Yule just as much as you did, Kat. Lex Central couldn’t make the payment on its protection agreement. First wanted to weaken the corporation to force your board into choosing him to replace you. Gaining another seat on the board through a child with Sofia would mean nothing if the Triden Empire


259

overran the place.” Mikkel continued to stare at the floor. “One thing I have to say for your First Vice, Kat, he knows how to make the best of a situation. He got rid of the smart sister, the one most likely to figure out what he was up to.” Mikkel paused. “I guess I should thank him for that.” “You’re crazy. All of you. Chief, if you don’t come with me right now, I’ll be forced to tell the members you are no longer competent to hold a position on the board.” First was almost at the opposite door when Mikkel raised his sword, splitting First’s trousers at the shins. “I hope you don’t mind interference from a suspected New Alliance sympathizer,” Andy said. He pulled First out of harms way. “I’ve left friends on Lexina to keep an eye on things. I couldn’t quite figure out who was on which side, so I left Dag in charge. Clueless seemed safer than ambitious. By the way, your sister is fine, Kat, certainly better than when I arrived and found her under house arrest. The lady doesn’t take kindly to confinement. She was grateful to regain her freedom and cooperative. You should have a healthy nephew quite soon. Only one problem the poor kid will have that I can see.” Kat’s head was whirling. “What’s that?” “Having this idiot for a father.” Andy ripped the papers out of First’s hands to make his point. Kat groaned. What a mess she’d made of things. Now she’d have to go back just when she shouldn’t. She wrapped her arms around her middle. First swung around to face her, slapping his hands on the desk and sending papers flying. “You would have done the same as me, you know you would. I planned this for us, don’t you see. I knew this marriage of yours was a sham. I knew you’d come back to me when I found out about your infertility implant. You were in this for the money.” No, not this way. She wanted to tell Mikkel when the time was right. Heavens, would it have ever been right? Mikkel made a small motion with his sword. Andy slammed First against the far wall. His way clear, her husband bent over the desk toward her. She refused to flinch or turn away. He took her left hand and slid something onto her finger. The ring. “As you can see, my wife wears my love token. Meaningless to the Lex Central board, but not to me. As for deciding to delay our family, that is a private concern.” First Vice lost the last of the color in his face when Andy jerked his arm behind his back.

260

Christine W. Murphy

“I don’t suppose you’d like to tell your chief what you had planned for her if she did come running back to you,” Andy said. Another jerk of his arm and First cried out. “Fighters.” Andy spit out the word. “He has them on retainer, standing by to take out any Lex Central freighter he designates.” She must be in shock. Her only response was a slight tremor that shook her hands. If Mikkel hadn’t stopped her.... Mikkel raised her fingers to his lips. How could he love her? How could he forgive her after she’d betrayed him? The ring he’d placed on her finger said he did. One last time she would follow her father’s words of advice. Accept a gift freely given. When the room began to sway, Kat assumed she was the only one having trouble staying upright. But when First made another try at the door, he ended up on his ass without anyone lifting a finger to stop him. Everyone froze until the earth stopped shaking. “Andy, I’m going to need your help.” Mikkel was standing again. “Take my parents and Winnie into orbit. Stay there until I send word that it’s safe for them to return.” Kat clutched the desk, waiting for Yule’s next shudder. “What about this snake?” Andy gave First a half-hearted kick. “If he knows what’s good for him, he’ll stick with you. If he wants to try to hitch a transport to Lexina, let him. The board has had time to study your evidence. I don’t think he’ll find a friendly reception there. It will be neutral, at least, until Kat takes control again.” What did it matter that the ground could open at any moment and swallow her whole. Mikkel was leaving down the backstairs without a word to her, without a single word. How dare he assume she would desert him now? After Andy left with First limping after him, the room swayed again. A low rumbling sounded from outside, as if the entire planet were groaning. “Where are you going? What about me?” she called after Mikkel. He didn’t turn, but he waited. “I thought you would want to return to Lex Central as soon as possible. That’s what you’ve always wanted, isn’t it?” He didn’t sound bitter, but sad. “I go where I’m needed, not where I want. I have responsibilities. Seems to me Andy has the situation on Lexina under control, but I’m not sure about things on Yule. Lex Central has interests here, you know.” Funny how she wanted to throw herself into his arms and all


261

she could spout was business babble. Maybe it was too late for her to change. Mikkel remained standing on the steps, his back to her. “What I have to do has nothing to do with business or bottom lines, Kat. What I’m planning could stop trade from Yule completely.” “I’d still like to help if you’ll let me.” She stood behind him now, resting her hand against his back. The room rocked again. Mikkel grabbed onto the door frame while Kat threw her arms around his waist. The effort required to speak his next words was transmitted through the raise and fall beneath her hands as he took his next breath. “I could use some help, actually. I can’t find my gloves.” HELP TO FIND his gloves and just about everything else. If he had time to spare, Mikkel would have felt sorry for himself. Instead, he decided to feel grateful for the help he had. He hadn’t asked Andy to take his family off the planet just so they would be out of danger; although, he trusted they would be. Baldar leaving the planet would draw Yule’s attention. If he had miscalculated, his family would be the only ones safe. Kat tugged at him when he bypassed the path to the stable. “I know where I’m going,” he said. When her hand fell away from his arm, he realized his mistake. “Sorry, I should probably tell you where we’re off to.” “That would be unique. You letting me in on your plans.” He ignored her thinly veiled sarcasm and reached for her hand. He indicated the general direction and allowed her to navigate them around the growing potholes. The rain was having its effect. “Did you ever finish translating those glyphs on the council room door?” he asked. “I finished everything, but the last bit.” He raised her hand to his mouth. Her face remained a blur but her touch brought her into focus. “Give me the first part again.” “In the beginning the people fled and the Makers were filled of anger. They created a new people, people without wings, to serve them. The least among the Makers ascended in power unto Yule and with her mighty hand, she plucked from the sky a winged creature to move the rock. Yule, pleased with her servant, set him to rule over all Yule, promising never to cast him out so long as he and his descendants shall faithfully serve her. “Then there was this last part. Evil to the one who dares touch the

262

Christine W. Murphy

heart of Yule. I’m not sure heart is the right word. I didn’t have time to translate the rest.” Mikkel steered her toward the left and what waited for them there. “It’s not heart, something more encompassing. Evil to the one who dares touch the incarnation of Yule. Madness will follow and their offspring, a child accursed by day and abandoned by night, shall rule in terrible power and darkness and lift Yule into the light on his airy wings.” Kat stepped in front of him, forcing him to face her. Her features blurred. Her straight, black hair outlined her faced and served as his guide. He stroked her cheek with his hand. “You are this child?” she asked. If only he could see her clearly one more time. He would memorize every line, every expression her face could hold. He would burn into his mind for all time the exact shade of brown that shown in her eyes before he kissed her. “I’ve always known Yule was my mother. No one had to tell me. As a child it was comforting being surrounded by her, but then she became angry, so very angry. I’m not sure why.” “How can a planet—” “Yule is not just a planet, she is also my mother. They are intertwined, but they can be separated. My mother is of the race that first colonized this place. An amalgam of the first humans who landed and forces that already existed here. My mother’s kind had almost died out when my father was a young man. She was the last, left alone without parents to guide her. Freely moving around the planet through water, she enjoyed assuming forms she found around her, trees, grass, small animals. The Yulies sensed her and named her after the planet. Eventually, she mastered taking the form of the native population. If she’d stuck to imitating those fuzzy, little imps, nothing would have happened. “Not that she’s to blame. I’m trying to explain why it happened. One day she decided to take the form of a technical advisor. Who she was, how they made contact is unclear. Possibly my father, or yours, knew her. What most likely happened was a healthy young woman strayed from the approved paths, took a swim in a lake, perhaps. That was all that it took for Yule to take possession of her body.” “Your father?” Mikkel nodded, thankful she’d guessed most of the story. “I don’t know if those inscribed words were a fairy tale to frighten little children like Yule into avoiding people like my father or if the first


263

settlers of Yule had powers of precognition.” Kat moved closer to him, leaning against his hand. “That doesn’t matter now. The child was conceived. You were born.” He pressed his thumb against her lips. Full and red. How could he feel red? Her lips parted. “I never seriously considered I might be the child mentioned in the carvings until this last time Yule contacted me. I’ve never considered myself to be accursed or abandoned.” “No?” She pulled him closer. He bent to take her mouth with his. He didn’t have to consider whether to close his eyes. The darkness was more comforting than the indistinct shadows. He couldn’t look for signs of indecision or wonder if she was kissing her husband or the Hawk. She was kissing him. He dropped his sword to press her more securely against him. Lifting her higher, he reached to keep his hold on her mouth. They seemed to float in midair. Maybe they did. He didn’t have to see her to know how incredibly beautiful she was. “Have you ever had contact with Yule at night?” Mikkel slowly lowered her to the ground. Reality intruded. He opened his eyes to view a muddy world. It was raining again. “Only during the day, and then the dags keep me covered up and out of contact with native elements, like the grass or free-flowing water. She reacts violently when we meet, except in the council chambers where they can control us both. At night, I sense her sometimes, but it’s like she’s asleep and what I’m sensing is her dreams.” “Sounds like being accursed by day and abandoned by night to me. What do we do now?” He pulled her tighter. “Well, we’re going to arrange an end to this messy little war between the Tridens and the New Alliance. Once we’re free from these spies and refugees, I plan to see if I can’t work a new deal with Yule.” “Better than the one my father signed?” His arm stiffed around her. “I didn’t mean for you to find out about—” Her finger on his lips stopped him. “Shhh. It doesn’t matter. There’s enough blame to go around. Your father. Mine. We’ll make things right.” With her in his arms, any feat seemed possible. “You will be able to leave Yule. I promise you that.” Again she stopped his words. “You want to get rid of me so badly?” Then she laughed. How incredible that she could.

264

Christine W. Murphy

“After we clear up this other mess, I planned to see if a certain CEO of an interplanetary corporation is willing to be my wife. For real this time.” Mikkel’s lips brushed hers before a sneeze interrupted them. “How long are you two going to be nuzzling,” Andy said. “I’m catching a cold out here. That’s a doctor’s opinion.” “What the hell are you doing here. I thought I told you—” “What did you expect me to do? Follow orders? I’m a pirate and a reprobate, remember. Your family is fine. I see no reason to spend my time spinning in Yule’s orbit while you have all the fun. I’m certainly not going to let you pilot this shuttle in your condition.” Mikkel raised his head to look at the sky. His vision continued to clear. Earlier, after a cursory exam, Andy had said it would. But even if his eyes could perceive new details, Mikkel wouldn’t find them in this day’s sky. Gray as far as he could see. He got a wet face for his trouble, but nothing else. Andy completed preflight on the shuttle and had them airborne in moments. His cheery voice rang false in the tiny vessel. “Where to, Oh, Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule?”


265

Chapter Twenty-Two MIKKEL WATCHED with Kat from beneath the shade of the trees. Without glare from the sun, which had made a reappearance, his vision had returned almost to normal. Funny how it could be raining torrents at the palace and, a mere twenty miles away, bathed in sunshine. While they surveyed the peaceful scene, Kat held his hand. The meadow beside his cottage had erupted in late summer blooms. “She’s here?” Kat asked. How to explain how he sensed his mother’s presence? Or did Yule sense him and he detected her approach? Mikkel pulled off one glove. Nothing. With few exceptions he joined with Yule only in the council chamber where the dags forced their meeting. In quiet moments when his bare skin accidentally came in contact with a substance occupied by Yule, dags detected the contact and rushed to stop it. Except for Dagten on Lexina with Sofia and Dagthirty in orbit on the Helana, the dags hadn’t made an appearance since they lost control of Yule. Their absence gave him courage. For once Mikkel would make his own decisions and his own mistakes. “She’s not here yet, but I think she must know I’ll come back to talk with my guests. Maybe she connects me with Tau. She has a strong sense of individuals who are not native to Yule.” “Guests?” Kat asked. “Does this have anything to do with the meeting Freeman was arranging?” “I guess I should explain about Freeman. He’s a—” “I know. He’s a New Alliance spy.” Mikkel had to laugh, even though the sound made Kat’s forehead wrinkle. “Don’t tell Emperor Thane. He thinks the man works for him.” “Freeman? A Triden operative? He lied to me!” “That’s what spies do best, love.” He took her hand to offer comfort. He couldn’t resist running his thumb over her ring. The stones glowed in response to his touch. “Now that the diplomats are taking over, the lying will rise to new heights.” Someone tapped Mikkel’s shoulder. At the sound of Andy’s voice, Mikkel relaxed.

266

Christine W. Murphy

“We have permission to proceed. Generous of them, considering this is your place, huh, Mikey?” “They have reason to be nervous. Any indication of how things are going?” Mikkel let Andy lead the way, a short walk through thigh-high flowering grass. The new growth was tall enough to partially obscure Andy’s shuttle, which lay in the opposite direction. The others came into view when they skirted a small stand of trees. “They just got here,” Andy explained. “Their mode of transport was a bit slower than ours.” Mikkel counted the distant figures. He counted only four. None of them were dark. “Where’s Tau? This hasn’t been easy for him, working with the Tridens.” “I don’t know about Tau. I spoke to Freeman. Do you know who the Triden contact is?” Mikkel nodded. Kat pulled on his arm. “No secrets, you two. Who is he?” Her reaction wouldn’t be any worse than Tau’s. Where was that beast? Did he already know the players? “At least I know the Tridens are serious. I doubted at first, but I can’t now, considering who they brought to the table.” Mikkel squinted at the two figures standing at the edge of the clearing. His vision had definitely cleared. “The tall one is Emperor Thane come to negotiate for the bride himself. Can’t say I blame him. A man should have to give up only so much for intergalactic peace.” When he squeezed Kat’s side, she melted against him. Things were going to work out in his favor for once. Without interference from the dags, he could communicate freely with Yule, explain why keeping his father here was wrong. He would make her understand. Freeman loomed up suddenly with Lynette. Mikkel’s peripheral vision was giving him problems. He let Andy handle the introductions. Kat held back, evidently stung by the knowledge of Freeman’s real allegiance. “Who did you bring to the table?” Mikkel asked Lynette. Her lips formed a thin line. Freeman moved toward her and replied. “She’s not at liberty to say.” His protective stance wasn’t typical of the Triden spy. What was going on between the two while their bosses discussed peace? Andy whistled. “You may not be talking, but I know the lady. Looks like the Tridens aren’t the only ones to send in the big guns.” “The president’s daughter?”


267

Andy confirmed Mikkel’s guess with a nod. “Yup, Tamboria in the flesh. The blushing bride to be.” Mikkel hadn’t realized he’d been quite so successful arranging negotiations. Both parties had put a lot of faith in his ability to keep them safe. Freeman relaxed now that the secret was out. “Considering the way they’re fighting, they might as well be married already.” “If they get that far,” Lynette said. Her hand curled around Freeman’s. “I hope they have better luck determining buffer zones than they’re having agreeing on a wedding buffet. Last time I listened in they were arguing over hors d’oeuvres.” KAT WATCHED AS Mikkel removed both gloves and tentatively touched the nearest tree. Tau lurked at the edge of the clearing. His eyes staring unseeing to the side, Mikkel hadn’t noticed him. She must have moved. Mikkel’s eyes focused on her again. “What is it?” Mikkel said. He followed the direction of her gaze. His grip tightened around her hand when he saw Tau. “Stay here,” he whispered before disappearing into the trees. Mikkel might feel he needed to sneak around. Kat felt no such need. Cutting directly across the clearing, she reached Tau first. His lip curled when he noticed her, reminding her of the snarling beast he could become. Perhaps this time she should have listened to her husband. “Aren’t you afraid to be seen talking to me?” Tau asked. He didn’t stop, but continued circling toward where Emperor Thane and Tamboria sat talking. Freeman and Lynette, their heads bowed in conversation, stood between them and Tau. Kat relaxed. If Tau was up to some mischief, they would stop him. “Don’t be silly, Tau. I know we’ve had disagreements, but I’ve never been afraid of speaking with you.” “Maybe you should be. Your husband doesn’t allow poaching on his territory.” “I am not Mikkel’s territory, married to him or not. Besides, he has never indicated he wants me to keep my distance from you. I was the one who asked you not enter our apartments, remember?” Tau snarled, his complexion growing darker. Kat stepped back until she realized she was not the recipient of Tau’s anger. Mikkel

268

Christine W. Murphy

stood behind her. Not only had he discarded his gloves, he no longer wore the cape from his Hawk disguise. He unbuttoned his shirt. Tau stopped his slow circling of the peace party and turned to face Mikkel. “Come to protect me from your woman again?” “I didn’t know you still needed protecting, Tau. If that’s the case, I’ve failed quite miserably in raising you.” “You are the one who needs protecting,” Tau sneered. “You, not I, are the little boy so easily seduced by the older woman. I see it has happened again. Has your wife led you into this trap with the Triden devils or have they sent a new female to bed their way into your good graces?” Mikkel’s jaw tightened. That was all Kat could see of the pain she knew Tau’s words must cause. She didn’t understand everything said, but Tau was part of what little family Mikkel had. Kat knew how precious that was. “This isn’t a trap, Tau. We are trying to make peace here and not just on Yule. This is for your people, too. No one has been more cruelly used in this war than your kind.” “My kind.” Tau growled, a real growl, throwing his head skyward. “You have used my kind, as well.” Kat was grateful to feel Mikkel’s hand close around her shoulder. He kissed her hair before he spoke. “I’ve always tried to protect you, Tau.” “As if I needed protecting. I am a beast, a predator. I have been manufactured to kill. I know the truth. You can hide it no longer. I have spoken to the New Alliance spy.” “If I was less than honest, it was only because—” “You do not trust me with the truth any more than you trust me with your wife. You were right. You can trust me with neither. Have you told her you know about her birth control device?” Mikkel’s hand left her shoulder and slid along her back. It rested peacefully on her hip. His voice remained calm and steady. “It is a matter for Kat and myself to discuss, Tau. A private matter we will settle in time. She made a decision without discussing it with me, but it was the right decision. I’m grateful she made it. Now, why don’t we retire to the cottage. You and I have things we need to discuss in private.” “Yes, you would like that, wouldn’t you? Talk in private, tell me more lies for my own good. Always for my own good. I don’t need you to make those decisions for me any longer. The truth has freed me from your lies. I was bred to kill. The only question is which side.”


269

Tau turned to stalk the two parties. They had separated. Freeman and Thane stood closest, Tamboria and Lynette nearer the wood’s edge. Mikkel stepped around Kat, holding her hand to keep her behind him. “What truth, Tau?” Tau no longer appeared to be listening. He headed straight for the Triden Emperor, his face growing darker by the second. Mikkel dropped her hand. He tore off his shirt as he ran. Tau stopped twenty feet from Freeman and Thane. Mikkel stopped too and pulled off his boots. What was he doing? He was supposed to avoid contact with Yule. “What truth?” Mikkel called after Tau. “What have you learned? Maybe you misunderstood.” “Misunderstood?” Tau tore his clothes from his body in a rage. “Was it a slip of the tongue when you told me the Tridens made me? Does Triden sound so much like New Alliance? Is that it? Or was it more a matter of trust?” Tau stood naked in the grass. “What did you expect I would do when I learned the New Alliance had bred me to kill you, Mikkel? Did you believe I would carry out their plot? Did you think I would do such a thing? That I would cast off honor?” Tau raised his head and howled. “I loved you.” Then Tau was no more. The Panther crept forward in the grass. MIKKEL FELT NAKED standing in the middle of the meadow wearing only his pants. After years of avoiding Yule, now he needed her and she didn’t come. He could stop Kosey, even Tau, but once transformed into the killing machine the New Alliance had sent to eliminate the Son of the Supreme Ruler of Yule, the Panther was unstoppable. Mikkel had to try. Freeman saw the beast first. Mikkel should have shouted a warning earlier, but realized why he hadn’t. The two spies, Freeman and Lynette, were the only two people equipped to stop his friend. Mikkel wasn’t trying to stop Tau but to save him. Mikkel cut to the left to bring himself between Tau and danger. A shot went wild over his head. Mikkel didn’t realize why until he found himself rolling in the grass. Freeman had fired his damned stinger, thankfully set on low. Tau, the Panther, had knocked Mikkel out of the way. Tau didn’t head for Thane, but for the representative of his pain. Tamboria. If Mikkel didn’t find some way to stop him, Tau would kill

270

Christine W. Murphy

Emperor Thane’s future bride. Mikkel struggled to his feet. Before he could change direction, heat spread up his legs. No! Not now! Yule rushed through him, knocking him to the ground. This time no dags rushed in with ropes to bind him. Damn it, he could only handle one crisis at a time. Why did everyone expect him to take care of their problems? Solve this petty war between two selfish political entities, ruled by equally selfish parties. Save the soul of a soulless man-cat whose purpose in life was to destroy. Maintain marital relations with a conniving witch who lied about the most basic aspects of their marriage. Now they expected him to save this fiasco of a day. He should retreat to his cave, teach them all a lesson. Tiny, insignificant creatures crawled on his back, getting in her way. Where had her family gone? Why had they left her? Mikkel clawed his way to the surface, pushing aside Yule before she could engulf him again. No, she wasn’t trying to overpower him, not intentionally. She had no idea how to control this process any more than he did. One thing she understood. She...they...had to stop Tau. Tau was the most different among them, the one besides Mikkel that Yule could most readily identify. Tau, this creature, wanted to kill a woman. Mikkel saw dimly through Yule’s eyes. She saw a young girl in love, watching a man filled with rage running toward her. Familiar, all too familiar. Yule had to stop it. Mikkel opened to her, not completely, but he stopped fighting. The contact was instant. Pleasure rolled through him in waves, her pleasure. He concentrated on Tau. Tau appeared far away, moving in slow-motion with claws extended, teeth flashing. Tamboria’s mouth opened in a scream. The earth opened between them. KAT GRABBED MIKKEL’S clothes and ran after him. When the earth began to shake, she found herself on her hands and knees, peering through the tall grass, trying to keep visual contact. She crawled toward Mikkel as the earth continued to rumble. Someone screamed. She touched Mikkel’s foot. Suddenly he was pulling her upright. They stood two feet from the edge of the ravine. Thane and Freeman stood on one side with Tau not far from them. Tamboria stood on the other side with Andy. Lynette had disappeared.


271

Tau had few choices now. If he wanted to reach Tamboria, he would have to go around Freeman at one end or through Mikkel on the other. The tear in the earth was twenty feet wide and twice as long. Freeman lowered his weapon to peer into the new ravine. Mikkel answered Kat’s unspoken question. “I think I did that.” What was happening to Mikkel? What was he becoming? He pulled fists of grass up by the roots and rubbed them against his chest. Whatever he had done, it worked. The beast that had been the Panther disappeared. Tau knelt panting in his place. From the other side of the meadow, Freeman leveled his weapon. Kat opened her mouth to scream, but Mikkel had already seen him. From forty feet away, Mikkel sent the blaster flying with a flick of his wrist. Tau ran toward the shuttle. When Kat started after him, Mikkel stopped her with a hand around her waist. Energy surged through her, waves of it. It rippled from his body through hers. “I have to let him go,” Mikkel said. “Go where?” The rest of her questions died. Mikkel wasn’t looking at the shuttle. He stared at the ground, his eyes unfocused. He wasn’t talking about Tau. “I have to let him go. I’m afraid.” She waved her hand in front of his face. When he blinked, she breathed. At first she believed the shuttle had made the earth shake, but Tau hadn’t started the engines yet. The rolling beneath her feet didn’t stop. Mikkel steadied her. “She knows.” “Who knows what?” Kat yelled so Mikkel would hear her above the roaring. “Yule knows Father is gone. She was looking for him. For all these years she’s been able to find him there in that same room. She swore she’d destroy Yule and everyone on the planet if he ever left.” Tau called from the shuttle, but they couldn’t hear him over the rolling of the earth. Kat translated his signals. “Tau wants you to go with him. He’s in Andy’s shuttle.” “I have to stay.” Mikkel pushed her toward the shuttle. “I think I’ll take my chances with you.” “I’m not certain those chances are very good right now. I don’t know if I can stop her.” She entwined her hand in his. The stones on her ring blazed in time with the energy that pulsed through him. “I thought you had a

272

Christine W. Murphy

plan.” “I may have miscalculated. Given a woman scorned and a mother’s love, which do you think will win out?” A few hours ago Kat would have bet on the woman scorned. Now she understood more about a mother’s love. Her mother hadn’t deserted her. She’d given up everything to care for her son. She had no way of knowing First Vice would block her attempts to care for her daughters as well. They would have a lot of catching up to do when this was over. Kat signaled Tau to leave. Mikkel didn’t turn to watch his old friend depart, but Kat suspected he wouldn’t see much if he did. Despite her husband’s bravado, he needed her, if for nothing else to serve as his temporary eyes. “She swore she would destroy Yule if my father ever left her, just as she swore she would destroy your father if he didn’t pledge one of his daughters to become her unborn son’s wife. These last few days, seeing through her eyes more clearly, now I know. She didn’t understand the body she inhabited. She stayed in it after I was conceived so I could live. When I was born, she thought I had abandoned her. She didn’t realize a child has to leave its mother’s womb. The strain of the birth, the years since, she’s become confused. She wants to join the others of her kind who left so long ago.” “Where are they now?” Kat asked. Mikkel rubbed his arms. He was shivering. “I have no idea. They left me here alone. They’re gone. They’re—” Kat shook him with all her might. When that didn’t work, she kissed him. His lips softened and she knew he was back. “The only information I have to go by are those words cast in steel and carved in stone on the doors.” “If you’re going to do something, you’d better do it now. You may have saved your treaty from the Panther’s attack, but the ground is threatening to swallow up your delegates.” “I think you should stand back while I do this.” “Why? Standing next to you seems to be the safest place on the planet.” “I’m afraid of what will happen...” “If you fail?” “No.” His voice dropped to a whisper. “I’m afraid of what might happen if I succeed.” She didn’t have time to search his face before he kissed her. She’d never experienced this when she kissed First or the Hawk. With his lips alone, he told her of his love and made promises he would die trying to


273

keep. Then he was gone. IT SEEMED FOR a moment that he possessed those airy wings in the legend. A mountain top seemed the safest place to stand, so he visualized himself there. He could see Kat far below on a small plot of land he kept stable from the onslaught Yule sent rippling through the planet. Keeping Kat with him, if only temporarily, was something he regretted, but he couldn’t avoid. He had a plan and for it to work Yule had to believe he was serious. He could think of no better way to convince her of his sincerity than to keep his wife on the planet. Kat had given him the idea, or rather her family had. A mother’s love was a powerful thing. Mikkel hoped it was powerful enough to save him. It didn’t matter that his mother was mad. This time when Yule entered Mikkel she didn’t bring him to his knees. Together, they rose. The planet, spread before him, came to a halt. Every creature, every molecule, at a standstill for him to examine. That’s when he saw his world through Yule’s eyes. Yule was so many things. A creature of great power, a violated woman, a distraught mother, an abandoned child. She looked at Kat and reached for her. “NO.” THE WORD exploded from Mikkel’s mouth. Kat felt she could breathe again. It had been terrifying not being able to do anything but watch. His eyes were closed, every muscle pulled taut. Power radiated bright and hot from his body. She didn’t dare touch him. “No.” This time he groaned the word. When she reached to comfort him, the air between the crackled. She withdrew her hand. “Mikkel, what is it? What’s wrong?” He shook his head, his eyes still closed. “Mikkel, everything is fine. The earthquakes have stopped. The Emperor and Tamboria are safe.” She didn’t mention Lynette. Freeman had pulled her from the trench while Mikkel stood in his trance. Andy remained bent over her body, working to save her. Kat stood between them to block Mikkel’s view. “Open your eyes.” With somnolent grace he reached for her, staring at her as if for the first time or the last. “I have to go back.” He was smiling, but more. It was the

274

Christine W. Murphy

determined smile of someone trying not to cry. She hadn’t expected those words. “Go where? You’ve been standing right here. You’ve stopped it. It’s over. Tau is gone. The delegates are safe.” She couldn’t decipher the expression his face held. Proud, exhilarated, eternally sad. “They may be safe, but you’re not,” he said. “I don’t want you to do that again.” She stepped as closely as she dared. He didn’t follow her movements. “Your eyes, Mikkel. It’s doing something to your eyes. You have to stop.” Mikkel shook his head. “I have to be the child in the glyphs, Kat. I have to carry Yule up on my airy wings and help her break free from this planet’s orbit. I have to send my mother home.” “Even if it means—” “I can’t promise anything, Kat. I know what the close contact did to Father.” Mikkel words came out in fits and halts. He was already leaving her. Kat’s knees lost their strength. She tumbled to the ground. It was so unfair. Just when everything seemed so bright, so possible. Sophia was having her baby; her brother and mother were returned to her. They could be a family again, all of them. Mikkel, too. “Why?” He blinked and she knew he could still see her. “The baby, Kat. We’re going to have a baby.” All Kat could do was shake her head. For a moment Mikkel was himself again. “Yule detected your deception, or rather she learned of it through the old woman who cared for you that first day. It was a small matter for Yule to throw off your body chemistry and disable it. I’m afraid I did the rest.” The sparking between them stopped. Kat stepped into his arms. “Yule has to leave. She doesn’t want to hurt our child, but if she stays she will. I have to help her. For all of our sakes.” THIS TIME WHEN Yule entered him, Mikkel felt no pleasure. Maybe that was for the best. He lifted her higher, freeing her from the last visage of the planet, plant and animal that had held her here long after her fellows had gone. They were alone now, her voice seductively sweet. Come with me. Join me. Leave the darkness behind. With a look down from the heights, Mikkel saw and understood. To return to his body meant returning to darkness. It also meant


275

returning to Kat. Even if she stayed for only one day, he had to be with her. Stay. Her final thoughts rippled through him. Sanity had somehow returned when she saw her way home. Stay with your child. Don’t forget. Mikkel had no time to consider if he would miss his mother’s caress. He joined with his body on a far-below plain, and knew only a pain behind his eyes and the back of his head. MIKKEL WOKE TO the familiar surroundings of the summer palace. He recognized the smell of Yule’s northern sea and the touch of its cool breeze on his face. Winnie called from outside. She was playing chance ball with someone. When he tried to raise his head, pain blew the wind from his lungs. He was trapped on his back. The slightest movement was agony. Why hadn’t they left him where he lay? Why torture him by bringing him to this happy place? With his mind he reached for Yule. She would take away the pain, fill him with incredible power. He reached higher, able to see the summer palace, then the northern sea, as if from a shuttle. She was there if only he could go high enough. A hand on his forehead brought him back. “How are you feeling today?” Kat asked with her usual corporate efficiency. “Ready to get to work?” “My head—” Pain stopped the rest of his words. “Hurts, yes, I know. Andy says it will go away gradually. I can’t give you anything for another hour or so. He wants you to stay awake for at least that long today. In case you’re interested, you’ve been in bed ten days.” Mikkel tried to raise his head again. This time Kat slipped a pillow under his head. Behind his closed lids, the world tilted and whirled, all of it seeming to press behind his eyes. “You stayed.” He wanted to say more, much more. “I have you at a disadvantage. I’ll do the talking, and you, the listening. You can’t expect me to walk out on that.” Speaking hadn’t hurt as much this time as the time before. “Why?” “I need some answers before I go.” Suddenly his throat hurt more than his head. Of course, she would leave. She had no reason to stay. The founder of their agreement had

276

Christine W. Murphy

disappeared into thin air, quite literally. Only the two parties, both of legal age, remained and their unborn child. “Besides, things are going quite well at Lex Central. To save you having to ask about your interests, I’ll tell you.” Mikkel didn’t bother to nod. How could she sound so cheerful when she was tearing his world apart? She did know, didn’t she? He reached for her hand, but found nothing. “First Vice has decided to make a career change. He had the nerve to ask for his severance package and I gave it to him. I decided it was worth the price to avoid litigation. We certainly don’t want him hanging around for years, do we?” We? The corporate we? So like Kat to hide behind corporate ambiguity. “Dag and Sofia have decided to marry. Don’t ask me why. I have no idea what they see in each other, but the baby has a legal father. “As for the rest of my family...” Mikkel risked making another movement. This time the pain was only mildly nauseating. When he found her hand, he didn’t intend to let her go. She still wears my ring. “I issued an invitation for my brother and mother to return to Lexina. They declined, but I think I can persuade them to visit after Sofia has her baby. Yule seems like a neutral territory to meet. Lexina holds too many bad memories.” His throat still locked in pain, he nodded again. Yule had served as safe haven for refugees before. No reason why Kat’s fractured family shouldn’t join them. “I have everything in hand at Lex Central and here as well. Nothing for you to worry about. The goods transfers are taking place according to schedule and contract. I would like to talk to you about that ten percent increase you stuck in at the end.” Kat’s hand was shaking, unlike the CEO he knew and had grown to love. Mikkel lifted her hand to his lips. She tasted salty. “That was unfair of you, you know,” she continued. “I was under considerable pressure at the time and—” He kissed her palm and traced lazy circles on her wrist with his thumb. The throbbing in his head seemed a small price to pay. “I suppose you want to know how things worked out with your diplomatic efforts. No one gave me complete details, of course. They were very secretive. Tau left Yule space safely. Andy sent contacts, whatever that means, after him. He says they’ll report back.” Tau gone. The twinge in his chest told him he would miss the boy


277

he had rescued, but it was long past time for the man he’d become to find his own way. “Both delegations left once Andy assured them you would recover. For politicians, they seemed sincerely concerned about you. Freeman says not to expect anything soon, but over the next few weeks, he anticipates a decrease in fighting along the borders. Another three months should bring an end to the war. So you can see, we have nothing to worry about on that score. “Peace may bring a short-term down-swing in profits,” she continued, “but we’re not in it for the short-term, are we? After everyone has had a chance to catch their breaths, there will be a whole lot of rebuilding and recolonization. That can only mean increased birth rates and a greater need for food stuffs. I’m afraid the dags won’t be much help. We’ve only been able to find a half-dozen, including Dagthirty. Andy says the equipment used to create more was destroyed by the earthquakes and—” Mikkel squeezed her hand to stop her. He hadn’t heard so much babbling since they first met. She was nervous about something. “Tell me,” he said. She curled beside him on the bed, still clutching his hand. “What do you want to know?” This time she was the one who kissed a shaking hand. “Winnie?” “She misses Kosey but she’s adjusting. At the moment, she’s playing ball with Andy, who has decided to stay on for awhile.” “And—” “Andy isn’t willing to hazard a guess as to a long-term prognosis, but he’s seen some improvement in your father these last ten days. One other surprise. Dahlia is talking, evidently making up for lost time.” Good news, so much good news. For one brief moment, he dared hope. He pried open his eyes. All he saw was black. Her hands pass over his face, causing his lids to flutter shut. “There’s a white film over your eyes. Andy says he can remove it so your eyes will look normal, but—” “It won’t do any good.” “That’s right.” Her voice was soft now. She no longer babbled. “It’s okay, Kat. I knew this would happen, but I have to hear the words.” He heard the tears in her voice. “Both optic nerves were burned away, including their connection to the brain. Andy says there’s

278

Christine W. Murphy

unusual activity in that area, but he doesn’t understand what it means.” Mikkel couldn’t regret his loss of sight. He had risked much more for her safety and their baby’s. He could so easily have ended up like Father. Another day, if Kat stayed, they would talk about his decision. For now he had to use few words. He had to know what was wrong. “Something more.” Kat straightened on the bed. He could feel her above him. She stopped short of beating his chest, but the vibrations her movements caused, made him groan. She was too busy exploding to notice. “More? You don’t think your being blind is enough?” Some words couldn’t wait. Pressing his hands against his temples lessened the pain. “You can leave, Katheryna. I won’t hold you to the contract. I won’t try to take back the bride price. I no longer need a bride or an heir for Yule. She’s gone.” “You no longer need...” He’d said the wrong thing. She left the bed and he hadn’t the strength to follow. He had strength enough only for three words. “I love you.” This time when he left his body, he didn’t reach for the sky or for Yule. He reached for Kat. He hovered just out of reach. She wore one of those filmy dresses she had always professed were too indecent to wear. Now, without Yule, Kat appeared a lifeless gray, all color stripped from her and the rest of the room. Her eyes slowly filling with tears, she turned. He wanted to touch her, but he couldn’t. Damn. Being able to see her, even close up, didn’t compensate for not being able to hold her. “What did you say?” she asked. Mikkel returned to his body, returned to his pain, and offered her his hand. “Tell me what’s really wrong, Kat.” “All the time when we were together, you didn’t think we could...you knew I couldn’t....” Mikkel swallowed hard, his hand dropping to his side. Perhaps his lie had been worse than hers. Now was not the time to weigh the scales, now was the time to forgive. He prayed she would. After pulling her lower, he brushed away the tears he knew must be sliding down her cheeks. Her voice continued to waver. “Why didn’t you tell me you knew? I was lying to you. Why didn’t you break off the agreement and send me home the minute you found out?” “Because I wanted you, wanted you without risks or


279

complications. I had no idea how Yule would react to a grandchild or to you. Winnie’s mother—” “You were afraid she would hurt me like she hurt Dahlia.” “Or like she hurt Father. I think that’s why she left. When she couldn’t find him on the planet, when she had no focus for her hate, she felt free to leave. I counted on her caring enough for me that she wouldn’t destroy the planet.” Mikkel struggled to sit. Anger was his first reaction when Kat stepped away. It flared briefly, sending new pains through his head. He would have to try a different way if he wanted a new life. “I’m feeling better. Moving around is what I need.” Kat untangled the sheets from his legs and guided him to the edge of the bed. He pushed away the robe she handed him. Just sitting upright made him feel better. “If you think you’re going to get clothes on me now, you’re crazy.” “You’ll shock the tourists.” Kat’s laugh chased the rest of the pain from his head. “Maybe a few strategically placed articles of clothing, but I want that Hawk outfit burned.” “Oh, dear. You mean no more visits from the Hawk? I’d grown rather fond of that masked rogue.” He led her to the window, locating the opening by the feel of sunlight on his face. He would order both palaces furnished identically and find replacements for the dags, servants who wouldn’t rearrange the furnishings every time he turned his back. He had no trouble locating Kat beside him. “If you miss the Hawk that much, he can make private appearances in our bedroom. From now on it’s just the three of us.” She rewarded him with another laugh. “The three of us? Now that’s quite an offer.” “Three at least, but I’m not including the Hawk in the deal.” She softened against his side, her filmy gown brushing his bare thigh. “Winnie is watching. Wave and smile so Andy doesn’t come rushing up here right away.” “Did you hear me before, Kat?” “Hear what, dear? You’ve found your tongue and have been delivering a running commentary. I can hardly keep track of all the words.” “I love you.” “Excuse me? I don’t think I caught that. Maybe you should put it in writing.”

280

Christine W. Murphy

“In writing, cast in steel, carved in stone, I, Mikkel of Yule, love you, Katheryna of Lex Central. I ask you to be my wife.” He curved his hand over her still flat stomach, dreaming of the adventures that lay ahead. “And I’m laying claim to all of you, including future acquisitions.” ~*~

To find out if Mikkel and Kat’s efforts lead to peace in the galaxy and if Tam and Thane can agree on the food for their wedding reception, read

For the Emperor in ebook format (trade paperback coming soon!) from Hard Shell Word Factory www.hardshell.com

Cast in Steel, Carved In Stone

Carved in Stone

Cast in Stone

Gargoyles 01 - Carved in Stone

Vickie Taylor - Gargoyles 1 - Carved in Stone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Steel and Stone

Steel and Stone

Carved In Memory M-M

Cast in Courtlight

Cast in Shadow

Cast in Ruin

Cast in Peril

Cast in Fury

Spells Cast In Shadows

Cast In Chaos

Cast In Chaos

Cast in Shadow

Cast in Chaos

Cast in Secret

Cast in Secret

Cast in Shadow

Cast in Dark Waters

Cast in Shadow

Cast in Dark Waters

Cast in Steel, Carved In Stone

Carved in Stone

Cast in Stone

Gargoyles 01 - Carved in Stone

Vickie Taylor - Gargoyles 1 - Carved in Stone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Carved in Bone

Steel and Stone

Steel and Stone

Carved In Memory M-M

Cast in Courtlight

Cast in Shadow

Cast in Ruin

Cast in Peril

Cast in Fury

Spells Cast In Shadows

Cast In Chaos

Cast In Chaos

Cast in Shadow

Cast in Chaos

Cast in Secret

Cast in Secret

Cast in Shadow

Cast in Dark Waters

Cast in Shadow

Cast in Dark Waters

Recommend Documents